Publications of the Georgia State Department of Agriculture for the year 1885. Part II-commonwealth of Georgia [vol. 11 (1885)]

PUBLICATIONS
GEORGIA STATE
DEPARTMENT OF AGfflLTRDE
FOE THE YEAR 1885
Volume XI
Part IICommonwealth of Georgia
J T HENDERSON Commissioner
ATLANTA GEORGIA
1885
Jas P Hanison Co Printers Atlanta GaTHE
Midi
THE COUNTRY THE PEOPLE
THE PRODUCTIONS
PART ITHE COUNTRY
Prepared Under the Direction of
J T HENDERSON
Commissioner of Agriculture
ATLANTA GEORGIA
Jas P Harrison Co State Printers
1885
248597PREFACE
O
n
The organic law establishing the Department of Agriculture for
the State of Georgia provided for the preparation of a HandBook
of the State That volume was issued by the Department in 1876
and was so eagerly sought for as to exhaust the edition in a short
time and it is now out of print
This demand for a work descriptive of Georgia and her resources
is still pressing and to such an extent as to make the publication
of a new edition of the former HandBook or an enlarged exposi
tion of the Commonwealth in a different form a necessity
The Commissioner of Agriculture has attempted in the present
work to depict by a series of maps and it is hoped in an intelligi
ble and acceptable way the Geology the Agriculture the Temper
ature and Rainfall the Waterpowers the Forestry and the Minerals
of the State and has given a hypsometric map showing the general
elevation of the country These maps have been regarded as most
desirable illustrations of our State and an earnest effort has been
made to have them as accurate and full as possible
It was deemed important in the scope and preparation of the
present HandBook to give with considerable detail a description
of the population including with its marked characteristics an
account of the public institutions of the State State government
some of the laws of general application the educational establish
ments railroads newspapers etc Information as regards these
enumerated subjects it would seem would be acceptable to all who
were not citizens of Georgia and were interested in obtaining min
ute information in regard to her true standing among her sister
commonwealths
A cursory account is given in the present work of the fruit
grass garden and field products of the State with some examples
of successful husbandry proving the remunerative possibilities of
our soil While this enumeration and account does not pretend to
IV
PREFACE
be exhaustive by any means it will nevertheless convince any one
informed on such matters that in the wide range of valuable sta
ples Georgia takes rank with the most highly favored Statesinour
Union It is not assuming any advantage not clearly established
by the history or natural capabilities or resources of Georgia to
claim for her a position second to no commonwealth embraced in
the limits of this vast republic In general productiveness in sa
lubrity of climate in the incomparable blessing of good water in
facilities of transportation in educational advantages in the moral
tone of her people and the almost unbroken good order of society
what State of our day and generation can justly claim a happier
condition or a higher civilization For proof of all this we refer
the inquirer or the doubter to data furnished by the Common
wealth of Georgia as here presentedERRATA
In the titles of maps of winter and annual rainfall following pages 38 and 64
for isothyetal read isohyetal
On page 53 in 14th line from bottom strike out next is that between
In Legend of Agricultural map following page 96 for cherity read cherty
On page 126 in two lines at bottom and on page 127 in 3d 17th line from
top for ocre read ocher
In marginal note on page 159 for U S Engineer Corps read Civil De
partment of the U S Engineer Corps
On page 285 in 18th line from top for have been read have not beenCONTENTS
PART IThe Country
Preface Page
I General Character of Georgia 3
II Strong Outline View of Georgia 6
III Topography 18
IV Climate 35
V Geology 73
VI Agricultural Geology 92
VII Economic Minerals 118
VIII Waterpowers 158
PART IIThe People
I Origin and Characterof the People 205
II Population Wealth and Occupations 212
III Institutions of the People 236
Constitution Government and Laws 236
Department of Agriculture 253
Educational Institutions 257
Religious Denominations 283
IV Railroads Banks and Newspapers 299
PART IIIProductions
I Wealththe accumulation of past productions 317
Current or Annual Productions 324
II Fruits in Georgia 333
III Grasses in Georgia 342
IV Garden Products 352
V Field Productions of the State 357
Capacity of Georgia Soil Under High Culture 361
MAPS PLATES AND SECTIONS
PAQB
Profile Sections from Chattahoochee Ridge to the Atlantic Ocean 19
Profile Section from the Northwest corner of the State to the Atlantic Ocean 20
Profile Section from Alabama to South Carolina 22
Hypsometric Mapfollowing 16
Map Showing Spring Temperature 40VIII
CONTENTS
Map showing Spring Rainfallfollowing 40
Summer Temperature 48
Rainfall 48
Autumn Temperature 48
Rainfall 48
Winter Temperature 56
Rainfall 56
Annual Temperature 64
Rainfall 64
Geological Map 80
Agricultural Map 96
Forestry Map 95
Mineral Map 120
Shoals of the Chattahoochee 160
Shoals of the Ocmulgee 165
Shoals of the Etowah 167
Shoals of Yellow River 170
Shoals of South River 173
Shoals of Savannah from Augusta to Tallulah River 175
Shoals of Savannah and Tugalo from Cherokee Shoals to Tallulah Falls 178
Wesleyan Female College 271
Shorter College 275
Southern Female College 281
Appendix 371
Index 373THE
COMMONWEALTH OF GEORGIA
PART ITHE COUNTRY
CHAPTER I
GENERAL CHARACTER OF GEORGIA
The elements which enter into the composition of a State are so
numerous that in order to understand its character as a whole some
shortcut is needed Perhaps no better compendious method is to
be found than dealing with a State as with an individual to inquire
into its general character and reputation among those who already
know it Judged by this standaid which is obviously fair the
character of Georgia among her sister States stands confess
edly high She is favorably known among her neighbors and
favorably regarded abroad She has no inconsiderable influence in
the councils of the nation and very great influence in the councils
of the South the section of which she is a member Among these
especially her views and opinions in matters of Federal and State
policy are respected and her example largely followed Indeed
she has by general consent acquired the title of the Empire State
of the South a title however which may perhaps hereafter need
to be transferred to Texas On this subject the Encyclopedia Brit
annica closes its article with the remark Texas possibly excepted
no Southern State has a greater future than Georgia
The opinions thus formed conld be put in evidence in a court of
justice They are the resultant of many factors and the conclusions
of many observers Georgia being the youngest daughter of Eng
land among the colonies is also among the younger States west of
her a Mother State and so she visits much and in turn is much
visited even as Atlanta is a Gate city so is Georgia largely a Gate4 DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
State The Atlantic and Gulf elopes both are hers In the chaio
of travel between the emigrant and immigrant States of the South
the is a connecting link so in the resorts to Florida as a sanitari
vm and to those in Southern Georgia and indeed in Northern
ueorgia ako she is a link in the chain when not its terminus And
thus the opportunities of mutual acquaintance are unusually good
between Georgia and citizens of all States and sections
It will be the object of some ensuing chapters to indicate the
particulars which go to make up this general character In the
present chapter we will notice one general feature which charac
terizes the State in many of its aspects
Georgia is eminently and in almost every respect
A VARIETY 8TATB
Varied as to country people and productions as to soil and climate
as to the people who inhabit it white and black as to industries
and institutions as to fruits and vegetables and farm garden and
orchard products as to resources agricultural mineral and manu
facturing
Its territory is large with ample room for choice and selection
Its chief extent is fiom north to south so the range of latitude is
considerable northward from a nearly tropical southern boundary
The range of elevation is also large from tidewater by a gradual
rise to bold mountains with only stinted vegetation Latitude and
elevation thus help each other in supplying a remarkable range of
climate and production
The State is full of geological variety with consequent variety of
soils and minerals In the census volume entitled Cotton Pro
duction of the State of Georgia the opening comment on the
geological features of the State is this The geological formations
represented in Georgia embrace the Metamorphic the Palieozoic
the Triassic Cretaceous Tertiary and Quaternary
And all these are considerably mixed together As the present
treatment however is for the popular rather than the scientific
reader we may say that the geology embraces formations prior to
the early forms of life and from these all grades to regions of which
the witty remark wa3 made to one who complained that hia sectionTHE COMMONWEALTH OF GEORGIA
5

was not appreciated A fine country it may be but God Almighty
has not yet finished it
Nor less varied is the population extending from a peculiarly
pure form of the AngloSaxon racennsurpassed as a blood in the wide
world to the African of various tribes some of them of the better
races others descended from the Guinea negro very low in the
scale
Between these extremes nearly all varieties are to be found and
yet with the State stamp upon them all But to treat of the peo
plemost important work of allmust be the task of later chapters
Varied in like manner are the productions of the State both nat
ural and cultivated From the magnolia liveoak and palmetto of
lower Georgia we pass through a region of pine and another of
oak hickory and poplar to the chinquepin and chestnut of the
mountains on which grow also the wellknown and wellnamed
oak orchards the scrubbed oaks almost as hard as iron bearing a
close resemblance to apple trees
The home of the orange fig and banana at the south of the
choicest of peaches melons and pears in the middle of the State
and of apples cherries berries etc in the north
Between the planting seasons or the early vegetable seasons of
different sections the range is so great that one would almost think
time would run out and a single season be insufficient to cover the
range between the coast and the mountains
Diversity of occupation also obtains liberally cotton and corn
rice sugar truck farming fruits melons even tea There are
mining industries in gold iron and coal quarries of granite and
marble and buhrstone Scarcely any State surpasses Georgia in
variety of minerals
Manufacturing industries great and small are constantly growing
in extent and variety and of late years the small industries have
been introduced the best foundation for permanent prosperity
small industries in manufactures being like small farms in agricul
ture The number of towns has also increased astonishingly Cot
ton and wool factories iron works soap brooms buckets fertilizers
watches cutlery etc etc are all in progress or budding
The people are enterprising selfreliant shifty not afraid theyDEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
are plastic and not easily crushed There is enterprise in many
way in town and city in railroads in coming and going in the
presswitness as a leading example the Constitution newspaper
Now for these various statements and many more that might be
made the specifications and details are to be given in short chap
ters or tracts on the various heads for the easy nse of those inter
ested on one head or topic or another Say one on the people
another on the products one on the whites another on the colored
people or on cotton or climate or a sanitarium for invalids and 60
on for each topic and each taste
On the whole we who live in Georgia think we have in Georgia
an excellent patch and parcel of the earths surface very conveni
ent for mans use and occupation for the three great purposes of
health wealth and societyCHAPTER II
A STRONG OUTLINE VIEW OF GEORGIA
There are three main topics to be treated viz The Country
the People and the Productions
1 THE COUNTRY
SITUATION
a LatitudeGeorgia lies between 30 deg 21 min 39 sec and
35 deg North latitude It is strictly a Southern State for its
Northern boundary 35 deg is south of the lowest parallel of Europe
36 deg
6 Longitude The State lies between 80 deg 50 min 9 sec and
85 deg 44 min west from Greenwich between 3 deg 47 min 21
sec and 8 deg 42 min west from Washington City At sunrise in
Georgia 6 a m it is noon in Eastern France and Switzerland
sundown in Southwest China and Thibet and midnight in the
heart of the Pacific Oceansay halfway between the Sandwich
Islands and New Zealand
c PositionIn the United States Georgia is in the Southeast
corner of the Southeast section of the Union except Florida it is
the extreme Southeastern State It lies just at the bend of the
coast the Atlantic and Gulf States form a grand arch of which
Georgia is the keystone
BOUNDARIES
Georgia is bounded on the North by Tennessee and North Caro
lina on the East by South Carolina and the Atlantic Ocean on
the South by Florida and on the West by Florida and Alabama
The Northern boundary is the 35th parallel of North latitude
extending from Nickajack to Ellicotts Rock This line separates
Georgia from Tennessee for 73 miles and from North Carolina for
70i miles
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
The Eastern boundary is the Savannah river separating Georgia
from South Carolina running in a general course of about
South 35 deg East for about 247 miles and then to the Atlantic
coast running about South 20 West about 120 miles
The Southern boundary is partly the St Marys river partly a
line running 87 deg 17 min 22 sec average direction nearly a
parallel of latitude for 158 miles
The Western boundary is partly the Chattahoochee river average
course about North 6 deg West for about 150 miles then leaving
the river the boundary runs North 9 deg 30 min West to the
Tennessee line 14b miles
FORM AND DIMENSIONS
In form Georgia is massive and compact Five lines suffice for
a fair outline and six for a close approximation being a keystone
it is nearly such in form wedgeshaped
The greatest length is from North to South about 320 miles
and the greatest breadth from East to West about 254
The Gee graphical centre of Georgia is about 20 miles Southeast
of Macon near Jeffersonville in Twiggs county Near the same
point is the centre of the colored population of the Union
AREA
The area of Georgia is 58980 square miles it is the ninth State
in size in the Union and the largest State east of the Mississippi
TOPOGRAPHY
MountainsThe great Appalachian chain the breastbone of
the continent the Rocky Mountains on the west being the back
bone forms by far the leading topographical feature of the long
line of Atlantic States In its relation to this great feature Geor
gia has its entire northern boundary among mountain ranges
extending beyond her limits into Alabama on the west and South
Carolina on the east No peak in Georgia is a mile high Mt
Enotah in Towns county the highest being 4796 feet The most
noted mountains are the Rabun Bald Blood Tray Yonah
Grassy Walkers Lookout and the Stone Mountain the largest
mass of solid granite in the worldOUTLINE VIEW OF GEORGIA g
RidgesA great ridge runs from the St Lawrence River through
the Atlantic States to Cape Sable in Florida
This ridge of which the culminating points are mountains
passes almost centrally through Georgia It is for threefourths of
its length the long irregular eastern edge of the great Mississippi
basin
A second great ridge separates the Mississippi valley from the
Gulf slope This the southern edge of the Mississippi basin also
passes through Northern Georgia The two ridges meet near the
corner of Rabun Towns and White counties
At this critical point a man standing with an umbrella in a shower
sheds the water so that one part reaches the Atlantic near Savannah
a second part the Gulf at Apalachicola while a third enters the
Gulf below New Orleans having passed successively through the
Hiwassee the Tennessee Ohio and Mississippi Rivers
Water ShedsGeorgia participates in three great basins deter
mined by the ridges just described Of her surface there are in the
Atlantic slope about 32400 square miles the Gulf slope about 25730
square miles the Mississippi valley about 850 square miles Thus
the drainage of about 54 per cent of the surface is into the Atlan
tic
RiversOn the Atlantic coast there is but one slope and generally
the rivers flow with a rough parallelism southeast to the ocean In
Georgia which partakes of three great slopes they run in all di
rections southeast southwest west and north In the Atlantic
States generally they run as from the ridge of a roof In Georgia
as from the apex of a cone
The rivers on the Atlantic coast lie generally rather on the west
side of their basins and the longest confluent streams are on the east
side
RIVER SYSTEM OP GEORGIA
Atlantic Slope
HEAD OF NAVIGATION

Savannah450Augusta
Ogeechee 200Louisville
Altamaha 70
32400
NAVIGABLE LENGTH BASIN AREA
2504000
150 6000
7014104IO
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
LENGTH HEAD OF NAVIGATION NAVIGABLE LENGTH BASIN AREA
0conee300 C RR Bridge 340 4500
Ocmulgee300 Hawkinsville 340 6000
Satilla Burnt Fork 50 4000
St Marys Traders Hill 50 500
Gulf Slope 27020
Flint300 Albany 250 9500
Chhoochee 450 Columbus 300 6000
Coosa 6020
Oostanaula 105
Etowah
The navigable length of the Altamaha is added to its confluents
the Oconee and Ocmulgec
The estimates are only approximate
Water powers abound especially at the heads of navigation of
the rivers estimated in the aggregate at 4000000 horse power
This exceeds the entire amount in actual use iu the Union for all
manufacturing and milling purposes
CoastThe coast line runs southwest from Savannah to St Ma
rysin a direct line about 123 miles by shore line abent 480
HarborsSavannah and Brunswick have the principal harbors
and are the chief ports Darien and St Marys have also good har
bors
Sounds are numerous along the coast affording excellent internal
navigation
Islands abound along the entire coast lino
The Okefinokee Swamp trembling earth several hundred
square miles in area is more than 100 feet above tide water and
susceptible of drainage
Natural DivisionsThese are threeUpper Middle and Lower
Georgia Upper Georgia is mountainous Middle Georgia an un
dulating country with clay soil and oak and hickory forests South
ern or Lower Georgia is characterized by sandy surface soil and pine
forests These sections are often subdivided for the sake of nicer
discrimination
SceneryThe State abounds in fine and varied scenerymoun
tains valleys and waterfalls These are now accessible and much
visited and admiredOUTLINE VIEW OF GEORGIA
II
Among the noted views are those from Lookout Pigeon and
Stone Mountains and from Yonah and Tray Nacoochee is the
most noted valley Among the falls are Tallulah the terrible Toe
coa the beautiful and the Estatoa as yet little known but of
surpassing beauty
GeologyThe general geological features of the Atlantic slope
from the sea to the mountains represent all the intermediate grades
from the period of earliest life to lands yet unfinished Of these
manifold formations Georgia cuts out a slice
The lines of the State ruu across all topographical and geological
divisions
MINERALS
The minerals depending on the geology are equally varied
Few States present so great a variety embracing amongst others
gold iron silver popper lead and manganese granite limestone
marble sandstone slate buhrstone soapstone mica asbestos
kaolin and various precious stones the diamond ruby amethyst and
opal
A list of the minerals is given in the Hand Book of Georgia p
30
SOILS
These depending also on the geological formation are equally
varied and often so intermixed that the epithet spotted would
apply In the northwest the soil is composed of disintegrated lime
stone etc in the northeast of granite and like stones In Middle
Georgia are red clay and gray soils with potash In Southern
Georgia the better lands contain lime and marl A region near
Columbus is cretaceous The fertility of the soil and its adaptation
to production will be the subject of a future chapter
CLIMATE
The climate of Georgia is full of variety in its relations to
health comfort and production Since for every three hundred feet
of elevation there is a fall of one deg in temperature this cause
would make a change in Georgia of about 16 deg The difference
ij latitude 4J deg would occasion a difference of about 9 deg12
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
These two causes would effect a variation therefore of about 25 deg
The annual mean for the State is about 651 degthe summer
mean about 797 deg and the winter mean about 501 deg In North
ern Georgia the summer mean about 753 deg the winter mean
about 428 deg In South Georgia the annual mean 677 deg sum
mer 813 winter 536 In Middle Georgia the annual mean 635
summer 792 winter 472
The foregoing figures are derived from the records of the De
partment of Agriculture and they rectify the usual statements of
temperature based on imperfect data
The mean temperature of Atlanta corresponds with that of Wash
ington City Louisville and St Louis The extremes are seldom as
great as in the Northern cities and sun strokes are less frequent
On the whole the range of choice in climate is very wide from the
invigorating climate of the mountains to the rather debilitating
summer climate of the South modified however by the sea
breezes
There are few climates superior for the year round to that of
Middle Georgia Southern Georgia supplies in winter a sanitari
um for pulmonary diseases and Northern Georgia in summer for
malarial diseases and fever indeed for lung diseases also
Inadequate provision is made against cold in our homes but the
tendency is to improvement in this regard
Our winterclitnate is such as respects production that foreigners
ay we have two annual crops This fact is of great service in win
tering stock
RainfallThis varies in different sections of the Stateand
not in the way usually represented The lowest reports indicate
39 inches the highest 72 The average is about 50 inches A full
report will be given hereafter
NATURAL PRODUCTS
ForestsThere is timber abundant for all purposes fuel and
material for work material for houses and ships for fencing and
furniture and tools for use and ornament for shade and fruit for
wagons carriages and plows
A large business is done in the exportation of lumber and also 0
turpentine and like productsOUTLINE VIEW OF GEORGIA
13
Pine oak hickory walnut the elm ash and maple magnolia and
live oak abound in different sections There are great advantages
in the second growth pines which follow after cultivation
In the hand book of Georgia p 110 a list of 230 woody plants
is given
Grasses A chapter will be devoted hereafter to the natural and
the cultivated grasses of Georgia
Fuller information on these subjects will be furnished in subse
quent chapters
EXTERNAL RELATIONS
The more distant external relations of Georgia are involved in its
situation on the earths surface The State lying between the 30th
and 35th parallels of latitude occupies on the Western Continent
the same belt with Asia Minor on the east Hence no people read
the Bible narratives and descriptions with more sympathy and
clear understanding than do the Southern people
At the summer solstice on the southern border of Georgia the
sun lacks but 8 deg of being vertical and gives to this region a
semitropical character Even the most northern parallel of the
State passes entirely south of Europe
Tracing our latitude across the western continent Georgia corre
sponds in part with South Carolina Alabama Mississippi Louis
iana Texas New Mexico Arizona and California Upper Georgia
would lie on the same parallel with North Carolina Arkansas and
the Indian Territory
Traced across the Eastern continent we fall entirely below Eu
rope and embrace North Africa viz the Barbary States Morocco
Algiers Tunis and Tripoli and the island of Cyprus The same belt
passing into Asia embraces parts of Asia Minor Persia Afghanistan
upper Hindostan Thibet lower Tartary and China The difference
in the elevation of the North Star above the horizon in Northern
as compared with Southern Georgia is quite obvious to the eye
without instruments One who goes as far south as Galveston or
Cape Sable or as far north as Boston or Montreal is quite struck
with the difference
Of the Isothermal belt we shall speak when treating of climate
A road to the Pacific coast not far from the thirtysecond parallel
would cross the continent with the least interruption rising above
14
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
that parallel in parts to avoid mountains passing from Savannah
by Montgomery Jackson near Shreveport and Nashville Tyler
Dallas Port Worth and El Paso to San Diego on the Pacific
Savannah is nearly on the same parallel with Alexandria Jeru
salem the Dead Sea Lahore and Shanghai Atlanta with Damascus
and Nankin
In longitude Georgia lying between meridians 81 and 86 is near
ly one fourth of a full circle a little less than a quadrant west of
Greenwich The sun rising in Savannah at six touches North
America first at Cape Charles at about 945 reaches Washington at
1108 the coast of Georgia at 1124 and its western boundary at
1144 a m nearly noon
The whole State lies west of South America on he most eastern
meridian first touching Cape Blanco The sun has risen full on
the most western point of South America when it first reaches
Georgia
Tracing our longitude the central meridian of Georgia would pass
through the Isthmus of Panama Western Cuba Florida Tennes
see Kentucky Ohio and Michigan passing into West Canada near
the junction of the three great lakesSuperior Michigan and Hu
ron
Our antipodes would be about 1000 miles west of South Australia
The meridian of Atlanta passes near Panama Tallahassee Frank
fort Cincinnati near the center of population of the United States
and Lansing and the Straits of Mackinaw
BLUE AND RED TIME IN GEORGIA
All the railroads in Georgia use red time except the Atlanta
Charlotte AirLine road which uses blue Red or Central time
corresponds with time on the 90th meridian blue with the 75th
The Savannah river is on the separating line nearly between the
two standards
NEARER EXTERNAL RELATIONS OF GEORGIA
Georgia lying just at the terminus of the great Eastern chain of
Mountainsthe Appalachiansembraces the first easy gap for
many hundreds of miles between the Mississippi Valley and the
Atlantic This gap is penetrated by the Western Atlantic Rail
road The next convenient point of passage is Rabun Gap in
Northeast Georgia
OUTLINE VIEW OF GEORGIA 15
In addition to her own resources Georgia lies convenient to South
Carolina for phosphates and rice to Florida for oranges and early
fruits and vegetables and for her health resorts in winter to Ala
bama for coal iron and marble to Tennessee for the same and for
grain and hog products horses mules etc and to North Carolina
for summer resorts
By rail she connects with all the Northwest the Southwest and
Northeast And into the latter also by steamboat lines and by
sailing vessels Her ports connect promptly also with the West
Indies and South America
ORIGINAL AREA
The original area of Georgia before the session of territory to
the Federal Government in 1802 was over 147000 square miles
It included the greater portion of the pre sent States of Alabama
and Mississippia princely territory with rich natural resources
In addition to this a correct location of the Northern boundary
would have embraced with In the limits of Georgia a narrow but
long strip of land now Contained in the States of North Carolina
Tennessee Alabama and Mississippi The original grant called fo
aline running West from the most Northern branch or stream
of the River Savannah This would have included in Georgia
the Ducktown minesand perhaps the city of Chattanooga
Georgia would with this territory be the third State in the
Union only loss in area than Texas and California
Comparative Areas and Density of Population
Area Pop per sq mllo
Texas 262290 607
California 155980 554
Nevada 109760 57
Oregon 96500 185
Minnesota 79205 9 86
Kansas 81700 1219
Nebraska 76185 596
Missouri 68735 3155
Georgia 58980 2615
United States omitting Alaska2970000 1729
The States2063000 2400
6 DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
New England 62003 6500
Middle States 4 102020 14500
Germany 208626 21700
France 204030 17100
Great Britain and Ireland 121751 27700
Japan 146568 23600
Elevation Above SeaLevel
In the census report of 1830 it is remarked that nearly one
fifth of the population of the United States live below 100 feet
more than twofifths below 500 feet more than threefourths below
1000 feet while 97 per cent live below 2000 feet In the area
below 500 feet live nearly all the people engaged in manufactures
commerce and in the culture of cotton rice and sugar
The Areas in Georgia are only approximate but not far wrong
TABLE OF AREAS AND POPULATION ACCORDINS TO ELEVATION ABOVE
SEALEVEL
Georgia
Above SeaLevel AREA POPULATION
FBET Square Miles Between the Levels Below Upper Level
Total Pr q Mile Colored 45000 360000 300000 2000 600 200 TOTAL
0 to 100 100 to 500 500 to 1000 1000 to 1500 1500 to 2000 over 2000 3000 35000 15000 3200 1300 1000 86000 700000 620000 125000 8000 4000 29 20 45 40 6 4 886000 1406000 1531000 1539000 1543000
The United States
0 to 100 181000 410000 9152296 10776284 50 26 1466233 2958864
100 to 500 19928580
500 to 1000 554300 15129227 27 1704158 85952900
1000 to 1500 367400 7904780 22 354013 46 857680
1500 to 2000 180000 1878715 11 59556 48736395
over 2000 1332900 1419398 1 33874 50155793
The average elevation of the State is between 600 and 700 feet
SAbove 3000 Feet
P 2000103000 Feet
j 1500 to 2000 Feet
Ij ron to 1500 Feet
LEGEND
II 5 to 1000 Feet
100 to 500 Feet
o to 100 Feet
HYPSOMETRIC
MAP
OF
GEORGIA
CONSTRUCTED fKOM
U S COAST SURVEY DETERMI
NATIONS RAILROAD SURVEYS
AND
BAROMETRIC NOTES
Department of Agriculture
1885
Uutilop Cohen PrsEnKOUTLINE VIEW OF GEORGIA
17
Between 100 and 1000 over 80 per cent of the total population
live uearly 90 per cent of the colored population
In the outline view of Georgia just presented we have treated
briefly of The Country A fuller treatment is needed however in
certain aspects especially of its topography and geology soil cli
mate and natural products
While these are all interrelated geology is the most fundamental
affecting all the other topics yet topography being the most ob
vious factor is therefore to be first treated A topographical map
of the State based on full and proper data is a great desideratum
and would teach the eye at a glance as much as a volume of descrip
tion But the materials for such a map are as yet very meagre
There is however a considerable mass of materials in the posses
sion of the Coast Survey in Washington City which cost a large
sum and is perfectly available yet has never been utilized by the
State It is very valuable
This completes perhaps with sufficient fullness the outline view
of the Country an Empire in extent full of variety abounding
in resources and offering ample room for choice in the wide and
diversified range of human pursuits
2CHAPTER III
TOPOGRAPHY
GENERAL SURFACE FEATURES OF THE STATE
Georgia is naturally divided into a number of zones extending
across the State in direction approximately parallel with the coast
line differing more or less in geology topography climate and pro
duction
The State presents great variety in her topography From an
extensive area of nearly level surface in South Georgia the coun
try graduates towards the north through undulating rolling and
hilly lands to a mountainous region of diversified character in
North Georgia rising at the same time from sea level to an altitude
of five thousand feet
The State is divided by bold defines into three divisions Lower
Middle and Upper Georgia each having along with much diversity
in itself some prominent characteristics in common throughout its
extent
The first of these natural division beginning on the south
that of Southern or Lower Georgia extends from Florida and the
Atlantic coast to a line crossing the State from Augusta to Colum
bus and passing at the heads of navigation near Milledgeville and
Macon This is an approximately level sandy region covering
more than half of the State and embracing all of the Cretaceous and
Tertiary formations This section graduates from sea level to about
five hundred feet
Beginning with the low marsh lands on the coast the country
rises by terraces first to the height of twelve or fifteen feet above
tide and next thirty or forty miles inland to the height of seventy
five or one hundred feet Beyond this the surface varies from
nearly level to undulating and becoming hilly in fhe upper or
northern part
Middle Georgia is a broad hilly region having few elevationsChattahoochce KM6
AV ATLANTA
Ms
V
2d Terrece
tied Lcvei

W a t
lst Terrece
Horizontal scale40 miles to the Inch
Profile Section pesjgnep to shov approximately the elevations of tie country from the Oijattahoichee Ridge to the Atlantic coastHorizontal Scale50 miles to the inch
ProFiLB Section designed to show approximately the relative elevations of the country from the horthwest corner of the State to the
Atlantic CoastTOPOGRAPHY
21
that are designated as mountains and these with few exceptions
are such as would hardly receive the distinctive name of a ridge in
the more northern portions of the State Lands too steep for the
plow are of rare occurrence over the larger part of this area Pine
Mountain in Harris and Graves Mountain in Lincoln are eleva
tions of a few hundred feet above the surrounding country that
form conspicuous features in the landscape
Stone Mountain stands six hundred feet above the surrounding
country and covers at its base an area of about one square mile
This is a mass of denuded granite destitute of vegetation except
here and there a bush or scrubby tree that has found foothold in
the crevices of the rock The summit affords a view reaching be
yond the limits of the State
The Chattahoochee Ridge is a prominent feature forming a long
water divide reaching nearly across the State from Habersham to
Troup county Atlanta is situated on the crest of this ridge
One conspicuous feature of the larger portion of Middle
and North Georgia in marked contrast with Southern Georgia
is the existence of fragmentary stones usually of quartz rocks
scattered over the surface of the lands
Upper Georgia embraces a section with striking peculiarities of
surface and great variety in soil Northeast Georgia varies from
one thousand to five thousand feet above sea level Northwest
Georgia generally distinguished as the Limestone Region ranges
from six or seven hundred to twentyfive hundred feet and has
an extent of 3360 square miles covering the larger part of ten
counties
Some of the features of these divisions of the State particu
larly the topography pass by almost imperceptible gradations
into each other but nevertheless become well marked distinctive
characteristics of the geological divisions to which they pertain
Some of the more important and distinguishing characteristics in
the topography will be noticed more in detail in treating of the
geology and of the agricultural features of the sections
A general idea of the elevation above sea for all parts of the
State may be had by reference to the Hypsometric Map
About 3000 square miles near the Atlantic coast has an altitudeCohntta Mountain
Horizontal Scale about lb miles to the inch
Profile Section from the Alabama to the South Carolina State Lines designed to show the general and the
vations of the country near the northern line of the state
RELATIVE ELETOPOGRAPHY
23
of one hundred feet or less above tide 29000 or about half of
the State ranges from one hundred to five hundred feet 20000
square miles from five hundred to one thousand feit and about
6000 square miles is above the altitude of one thousand feet A
large part of the last area consists of steep ridges and mountains
some of which in the Blue Ridge reach an altitude of about five
thousand feet above sea level
The mountainous parts of the State lie in one degree of latitude
north of the 34th parallel
The Appalachian chain enters the State with several parallel lines
of elevations The highest of these the Blue Ridge his an alti
tude of from three thousand to nearly five thousand feet
The Cohutta range continuous with the Unaka of Tennessee
three thousand feet in altitude with an abrupt escarpment toward
the valley of the Oostanaula on the west lies about twenty
miles west of the Blue Ridge
Next in order on the northeast comes the Lookout and Sand
Mountain table lands belonging to the Allegheny system Between
the principal ranges of mountains here enumerated are numerous
minor elevations or ridges observing a general parallelism These
decrease in height towards the southwest and ultimately die out
the most easterly ranges disappearing first and the others in suc
cession The Blue Ridge as an unbroken chain extends only
about onethird the distance across the State terminating abruptly
The Cohutta range continues into Alabama in a low elevation known
as Dugdown Mountain while the Table Land mountains with their
associated ridges extend with decreasing altitudes many miles into
Alabama
DRAINAGE
The streams of the State flow either into the Atlantic Ocean or
into the Gulf of Mexico The divide between these water sheds
runs from the Okefenokee swamp a northwesterly direction to At
lanta whence it follows the Chattahoochee ridge a northeast direc
tion to Habersham county when it curves to the north extending
to Union county
Of the Gulf drainage the larger part flows directly to the gulf
through the Chattahoochee and the Coosa rivers and their tributa24
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
ries while gome smaller streams near the northern line of the State
belong to the Mississippi drainage The divide between these sys
tems runs a zigzag course often crossing the trend of mountains
and valleys from near the northwest to the northeast corner of the
State dipping into the States of Tennessee and North Carolina at
several points
RELATIONS OF THE TOPOGRArHY TO THE EOCKS OF THK COUNTRY
So closely is the topography of the State related to the geological
conditions and structure that a knowledge of one suggests with
much certainty the other The mountains valleys and plains are
resulting features dependent primarily upon the character of the
rocks Each great geological formation is made up of a series of
strata of different consistencies The mountains and ridges of Geor
gia probably without an exception owe their relative elevation above
the surrounding country to the greater capacity of their tocks to
resist the erosive influences of the atmosphere and not to independ
ent upheavals according to the popular idea of their origin The
harder rocks or such as are least subject to decomposition with
standing better the effects of the weather are left behind in the
general wearing down of the country and form its prominent fea
tures while the softer or less resisting materials give rise to ravines
valleys or broad plains according to the extent of outcrop
It is a fact of common observation that the rocks of the country
have in general a northeasterly trend corresponding to the direc
tions of the ridge and mountain chains A little observation in a
hilly or mountainous region will serve to show that the rocks of the
lower ground are made up of materials that readily decompose into
softer materials forming the clays or loose sands of thesurface The
limestones often disappear entirely from the immediate surface and
are coveied up with the less soluble siliceous or argillaceous material
of their own composition or with the detritus from interstratified
layers while the more durable materials of which the mountains are
made up commonly stand out in bold denuded bluffsTOPOGRAPHY
25

Throughout Middle and North Georgia the strata lie in a series
of great folds or flexures and the beds of rock come to the surface
at all angles between the horizontal and the perpendicular In this
way the harder and softer materials of which the formations are
composed are successively brought to the surface and the streams
naturally selecting the softer beds have worn out the hollows and
valleys leaving the harder layers to the higher grounds This fact
well displayed in the northwest part of the State where the valleys
are scooped out of the softer limestones and shales while the more
resisting sandstones and conglomerates are left behind in the general
wearing down and now enter into the structure of the ridges and
mountains For an illustration of this fact see the Geological Sec
tion from Lookout Mountain to Dicks Itidge in a subsequent chap
ter
A geological section of this part of the State exhibits the strata
in folds like a fluted ruffle and the mountains with few excep
tions situated on the downward or synclinal fold of the strata and
the vallejs on the upward or anticlinal folds so that contrary to
the popular idea the valleys and not the mountains are on rela
tively upheaved strata A plausible explanation of these facts is
suggested in the evident general tendency of an upward fold to
loosen the texture and thus promote the disintegration of the
rocks as well as to produce possibly by fissure convenient out
lets for springs as well as channels for streams which when
conforming to the trende of the rocks follow in most instances the
anticlinal axes The downward fold of the strata on the con
trary naturally tends by compression to harden the beds thus
fitting them the better to resist erosion so that we have in
such situations some of our highest mountains and ridges The
layers of strata of which the synclinal mountains are com
posed have been literally washed off to the ocean from the areas
now constituting the valley and which except for this erosion
would now be the highest lands of the country Most perhaps
all of the geological formations of the State give evidence of their
formation by slow deposition in the bed of the ocean and whatever
may have been the surface of the land on first emergence the
existing surface features are largely if not altogether due to26 DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
erosion controlled by the elevation above tide and the stratagraphic
condition alluded to as favoring or resisting this action
ELEVATIONS
The following are the elevations above the average sea level of
some of the prominent mountains and other points of interest in
Surve d0temined tbe Ullited Stats Coast and Geoditic
Elevntion
Sitting Bull nnaaie sunlit of Nantahela Towns county5047
Mona east summit of Nantahela in Towns ZZ
Enota in Towns county
Rabun Bald in Rabun 49
Blood in Union 4718
Tray in Habersham 4468
Cobutta in Pannin44
Dome in Towns4155
Grassy in Pickens 4042
Tallulah northwest summit inHabershamZ SJ
Tallulah southeast summit in Habersham tl
ona in White
Walker in Lumpkinf7
Lookout at High Point in Walkerf
Pine Log in Bartow
Lookout at Round Mountain inWalkerof
Pigeon at High Point in Walker oa
Skit 2i29
Sawnee in Porsyth 2Ch5
Kennesaw in Cobb 1968
Stone Mountain ia DeKalbfjt
Sweat lfa86
Lavender in Floyd1693
Cleveland Church in White1
Taylors Ridge in Chattooga Jl
Dahlonega Agricultural College lKa
Mt Alto in Floyd 1518
Clarkesville Court House in Habersham l
Cams Mountain in Polk
Atlanta Capital Flag St3ZlrlZ1163
Thfollowing are elevations of points in Georgia on the line
The latitude of Fitting Bull at the point fthere this heinht is sriven is u w n i a TOPOGRAPHY
27
of railroads and which has been determined by the railroad sur
vey
WESTERN ATLANTIC RAILROAD
FROM ATLANTA GEORGIA TO CBATTAKOOGA TENNESSEE
Distance Elevation
Stations in miles m feet
Atlanta 0 1050
Chattahoochee Bridge 8 832
Chattahoochee River 8 762
Marietta 20 1132
Railroad Summit 23 1156
Acworth 34 932
Allatoona Creek about 805
Allatoona 875
Etowah Bridge 47 771
Etowah River 47 696
Kingston 60 721
Adairsville 70 723
Calhoun 80 653
Oostanaula Bridge 85 655
Oostanaula River 85 623
Dalton 100 773
Tunnel Hill 107 859
Ringgold 114 776
Tennessee Line 714
Chattanooga Tennessee 138 663
EAST TENNESSEE VIRGINIA GEORGIA RAILROAD
FROM DALTON TO ALABAMA STATE LINE
Elevation in feet
782
Dalton
Rome 652
Cunningham 707
Cave Spring 697
Reeves 658
Six Mile 7C9
Vans Valley 662
Pryorsf 844
Alabama State Line 930
HOME TO ATLANTA
Rome 652
Silver Creek 677
Prices Station 863
Seney 830
Rock Mart 62
28
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
McPherson Elevation In feet
o 1005
Baswell
105
Cliattalioochee Bridge
Fair Grounds Atlanta
98o
MACON TO CHAUNCEY
Macon
Reeds 3o5
BullardsZZZZZZZZ if
AdamsPark
Buzzard Roost
Cochran 240
DuBoisZZZZZ34
Eastman 394
Chauncey 361
J 303
THE GEORGIA PACIFIC RAILWAY
FROM ATLANTA TO TALLAPOOSA RIVER
Stations Distance Elevation
Union Depot Atlanta J
Howell I 10a0
PeytonZZ 962
ChattahoocheeZZZZZZZZZZZZ 8
Bottom of Chattahoochee River i n
Concord 50
MabletonZZZZZZZZ 15 8f
Bottom of Sweetwater Creek
Austell 7
zZ Z
lue Jg
Winston
Vllla Kica
Temple 3 1160
Bremen 45A 118
Waco 1413
TauaPoosazzzzz5L S2
Bottom of the Tallapoosa River Z 68 2 945
ATLANTA WEST POINT RAILROAD
Stations Elevation
Atlanta ifeet
East Point
arbYnr1048
ameU1039
NewnM 9S5
GrantvilleZZZZ 892TOPOGRAPHY
Elevation In feet
Hogansville 768
LaGrange 778
West Point 620
Chattaboochee River 600
RICHMOND DANVILLE RAILROAD
Atlanta and RicMnODd AirLine
ATLANTA TO TOCCOA
Distance Elevation
Stations in miles in feet
Atlanta 0 1050
Doraville 15 1070
Norcross 20 1050
Suwanee 31 1027
Buford 37 1207
Flowery Branch 44 1122
Gainesville 53 1222
Bellton 67 1342
Mt Airy 80 1588
Mt Airy By U S Geoditic Survey 1610
Toccoa 93 1040
ATHENS TO CLAYTON
Athens Depot 600
Lula1326
Clarkesvilie1492
Tallulah1626
Rabun Gap2220
Clayton1970
ELBEKTON TO TOCCOA
Elberton 663
Toccoa1025
Lowest point on the line about 600
CENTRAL RAILROAD
MACON TO SAVANNAH
Distance
Stations in miles
Ocmulgee River lowwater 0
East Macon Depot 0
Griswold 10K
Gordon 20J4
McDonald 30
Emmit 384
Oconee River
Oconee 42
Tennille 55
Davisborough 67
Eleyation
in feet
263
297
464
343
245
210
186
221
29130
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
Stations
Spears
Distance
in miles
Sebastopol
Herndon
Millen
Paramores Hill
Scarborough
Ogeechee
Halcyondale
Little Ogeechee Scriven county
Egypt
Guyton
Eden
Station No 1
Savannah Depot
1W4
90
100
120 Ji
129
140M
150
16034
170Ji
180K
ATLANTA TO MACON
Atlanta
Rough and Ready 11
Jonesboro
Fosterville
Griffin
28
Milner 48
4
Barnesville
Forsyth1
Prattsyille
Macon Depot
Low Water Ocmulgee River
85
102
Elevation
in feet
238
190
174
158
233
148
106
110
106
126
77
34
19
32
1050
1004
905
960
975
863
875
735
625
414
263
MACON TO ALBANY AND FORT GAINES
Macon Depot
Tobesofkee Creek Swamp 333
Tobesofkee Crek TrackZ 25
Tobesofkee Creek Bridge 290
Bridge between Tobesofkee anaEchaconneeSummit fl
Bndgeproper 9
Seagos 390
1M Byrons 36
2 Pwersville 513
Fort ValleyV 385
Ridge atSlapps Quarter beyond Indian Creek fff
Umorm Tableland to Marshallville
Winchester 491
Gradual Ascent to Flint River Bridee 463
Oglethorpe 290
Camp Creek Bridge f
Anderson ville 306
394TOPOGRAPHY
31
Elevation in feet
Ellaville 5S9
White Water Creek Culvert 361
Stewarts Turnout 474
Americus 360
Smithville 332
Kinchafoonee Bridge 275
Browns Station 369
Dawson 352
Graves Turnout 350
Nochway Brdge 292
Wards Station 392
Bridge beyond Wards 415
pachitla Creek Bridge 342
Cuthbert Depot 446
Junction 484
Morris Station 242
Colemans 391
Fort Gaines Depot 16334
Fort Gaines Bridge 190 about
GEORGIA RAILROAD
ATLANTA AND AUGUSTA BEANCH
Distance
iu miles
0
Stations
Atlanta
Decatur 64
Stone Mountain 15
Lithonia 244
Conyers 30
Yellow River about
Covington 41
Alcove Ulcofauhateliee River about
Social Circle 51
Rutledge 59
Madison 68
Buckhead 754
Oconee about
Greensboro 88
Union Point 95
Crawfordville 106
Cumming 114K
Caiiak 124
Thomson 1334
Dearing 142
Berzelia 1504
Belair 161
Augusta Depot
Savannah River
Hamburg Depot South Carolina
Elevation
in ieet
1050
1049
1055
954
909
670
763
674
890
728
696
642
514
627
674
618
647
613
531
489
517
324
147
119
15232
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
MACON TO AUGUSTA
Elevation
Stations in feet Surface
East Macon 285
Low Water Ocmulgee River 241
Wolf Creek 415
Commissioners Creek 422
Summit between Commissioners and Fishing Creek 493
Fortville 459
Fishing Creek 373
McCrarys 330
Camp 231
Milledgeville 204
Toblers Creek 255 235
Oconee River 269 214
Rocky Creek 350 315
Dry Pond Summit 593 648
Town Creek 575 540
Sparta 545
Twomile Branch 488 458
LittleOgeeebee 485 440
Culverton 537
Dry Creek 488 453
Fulsoms Creek 375 365
Ogeechee River 375
Long Creek 348 313
Schoolbouse Summit 525 550
Rocky Comfort 455 415
Golden Creek 453 42S
Warrenton Depot 488
ELEVATIONS IN GEOEG1A ASCERTAINED BY J E THOMES C E IN MAKING A
UNITED STATES RAILWAY SURVEY FROM THE TENNESSEE RIVER THROUGH
FISHERS GAP ON SAND MOUNTAIN ALABAMA TO THE ATLANTIC COAST IN
GEORGIA IN 1875
The line of this survey enters Georgia in the neighborhood of the old Burn t Village
in Troup county crosses the Tbomaston branch of the Macon and Western Rail
road passes through Culloden in Monroe Knoxville in Crawford crosses the Ocmul
gee above Hawkinsville and passes through Eastman in Dodge county and from
there nearly follows the line of the Macon and Brunswick Road to Brunswick
The length of this line from the Tennessee river to Brunswick is 412 miles over
250 of which is in Georgia
The elevations above the sea level are as follows
Elevation
Stations in feet
Chattahoochee River 674
Maple Creek 745
Mountain Creek 743TOPOGRAPHY
35
Elevation In feet
St Cloud Road 861
Atlanta and West Point Railroad 930
Flint River C97
Concord 804
Elkins Creek 711
Powder Creek 724
Potatoe Creek 669
Thomaston Branch Railroad 804
Tablers Creek 661
Culloden 696
Knoxville 640
Rich Hill 619
Mill Creek 504
Muscogee and S W Railroad 478
Ocmulgee Riverlow wa er 214
Hawkinsville Branch M and B R R 336
Limestone Creek 250
Macon and Brunswick Railroad 134th mile post 391
Eastman 356
McRae Station 224
Sugar Creek 103
Lumber City 147
Ocmulgee River low water 269
Carters Creek 140
Boggy Creek ii
Sa ila 87
Atanticand Gulf Railroad 318
Pinholoway River 39
Buffalo Swamp 25
TenMile Creek 25
Brunswick Depot 10
On this line Eas man is 112 miles and Culljden 212 miles from Brunswick

OKEFENOKEE SWAMP
A line of levels was run by the Geological Survey in 1S75 from
Mlxons Ferry on Snwanee river to Traders Hill on the St Marys
showing the following elevations above ebb tide
Water surface at Mizons Perry1073
Bench B in Pocket 1221
Bench D in Pocket120 4
Bench P in Pocket1213
Swamp between Pocket and Jones Island110 5
Jones Island1214
Swamp between Jons Island and Billys Island1164
Billys Island 1180
Bench of Bilys Island12384 DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
Camp Lee Billys Island1256
Billys LaVe Water Surface1160
Swamp E of Billys Island119 0
Two miles from Billys Island on Little Trail1193
Prairie West SideWater Surface1212
Rodenberrys House East side1533
Long Branch two miles from Rodenberrys House 551
Traders Hill 790
Water Surface St Marys River 50
A line of levels which was run round the swamp and connected
with the water in the St Marys river near Traders Hill in 1857 by
Colonel R L Hunter furnishes the following information in regard
to the elevation of the surface at different points
The highest part of the swamp is its northern extremity where
it is 126 feet above tidewater Coming south in six miles it de
scends five feet and then in thirteen miles from the last point it de
scends only one and a half feet on the east sideit being at that
point Mr Mattoxs 120 feet above tidewater while at an oppo
site point on the west side the mouth of Surveyors creek it is
only 116 feet
A nearly uniform descent continues from Mattoxs to the south
east corner of the swamp where the elevation is 116 feet while
near Ellicotts Mound where the branch of the St Marys runs out
of the swamp it is only 111
From the mouth of Surveyors creek to the extreme western an
gle of the swamp it falls scarcely any but on turning eastward to
wards the Suwanee river it gradually descends and when that
stream comes out of the swamp it is only about 110 feet above
tide
At the northeast point of the pocket it is 114J feet From that
toint it falls towards the place where Cypress creek runs out where
is about 111 feet Then it rises to 118J feet when half way to
he St Marys and gradually falls again to itCHAPTER IV
CLIMATE
A stranger studying the Southwith which section Georgia is
centrally identifiedis especially interested in three subjects viz
the climate the negro and cotton Of all matters connected with
the Country the climate most interests him Of those connected
with the People the negro interests him most for he feels that he
already knows the whites So of products Cotton is the special
product of the State corn grain etc he already knows We
shall therefore endeavor so to present each of these three subjects
as at once to gratify natural curiosity and furnish full information
Climate is perhaps the most important condition in the environ
ment of a people It embraces in its scope health and comfort
spirits brain force muscular force and vigor in a word nearly all
our enjoyments and all our faculties It affects profoundly our
modes of living our in door and outofdoor life and comes home to
us in a thousand ways
And climate moreover is a gift of nature not a product of art
It is peculiarly a datum a bestowment We can deal with a poor
soilwe can fertilize itbut it is hard to deal with a bad climate
We must submit to it
Not less marked are its effects on production on all that grows
from the ground Climate is a controlling condition on all vege
tation on trees and grasses and natural products and not less so on
cultivated crops vegetables and fruits equally so on animal life
on its vigor its diet its needs and its supply of food
Climate therefore is the inexorable and indispensable condition
of comfortable life It determines race tendencies largely It has
framed the Esquimaux and the Patagonian the Malay and Papuan
the white man the yellow red and black man It too determines36
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
cotton or corn the cereals rice or
crops the staples of a country
sugar
Therefore it is ever a matter of inquiry what of the climate
A general view of the climate of Georgia yields a very favorable
result It is an excellent climate for health comfort and produc
tion In the comparison of it however with that of States further
North or South some unexpected things are observed We speak
of the Sunny Southsometimes of the wintry Northyet the
changes are very gradual being wholly of degree not of kind
The character of the difference shows itself rather unexpectedly
much more in the extremes of cold than of heat Indeed the
extreme heat of the North equals and sometimes surpasses that of
the South There are more sunstrokes The difference is that
here the warm weather begins sooner and lasts longer it begins
earlier in the year and at an earlier hour of the day So the cold
at the North pervades more of the year and of each day Indeed
the climate is observed perhaps more in its effects than in our feel
ings As one goes from Georgia through North Carolina andi
Virginia the change steals upon him very slowly The forest
growths seem much the same he still sees oaks and hickories and
pines even persimmons In Richmond magnolias though not in
digenous are as common as in Augusta or Savannah Cotton is
still seen in many fields The elements are all the same only some
what differently mixed Going farther North the changes are
more frequent and manifest Yet the writer after all has suffered
more with heat at the North than at the South The warmest and
most oppressive days he has ever passed were one at Niagara Falls
and one in Boston the warmest night in Albany N Y On the
other hand he has suffered in doors more with cold at the South
than ever at the North The reason is not far to seek we prepare
for summer they for winter Our houses have broad halls and
wide piazzas In winter these halls are chilly and these piazzas
keep off the sun We have few or no furnaces but only the occu
pied rooms are heated So we suffer with cold occasionally but
not often and severely enough to compel the needful provision
against it Indeed with one fourth of the provision made at theCLIMATE
37
North our winter climate could be made delightful within doors
as it now is relatively so out of doors It is far less trying to
housed cattle and other animals also and so we provide less for
them All this illustrates the general law of human inertia which
only yields to stimulus instead of embracing opportunity
But an unusual proportion of the year is pleasant here as com
pared with other sections In few parts of the world can the re
mark be so often made this has been a perfect day The fall
is filled with such days delightful alike for man and beast in which
it is a luxury simply to live They often occur in other seasons
however and especially abound in the Indian summer We have
hot weather it is true and cold but a very desirable average for
all the purposes of human life Ours is an excellent climate the
year round and for invalids we have both a summer and a winter
sanitarium within our own borders
CLIMATE AND MAN
The range of absolute temperature is immense reaching from a
point some hundreds of degrees 300 or 400 below zero to a point
some thousands above our personal range however is very narrow
that of comfort aside from artificial provisions being only a few
degrees Says Sidney Smith with the thermometer under 20 or
over 78 all human affections cease one is occupied solely with his
own misery Aside indeed from clothing shelter and fire the
range of human comfort would be only 10 or 15 degrees
The usual temperature of the human body is about 98J degrees
P or 38 C Of the requisite number of degrees for keeping up
this temperature the heating apparatus in each mans person sup
plies about 30 degrees requiring 68 from external sources If the
air does not supply this we need a stove without in addition to the
stove within If the air is much above this the apparatus for the
waste of excess of heat by perspiration and evaporation is called
into active play
As the average temperature of Georgia is 65 degrees our fluctu
ations are round and about the proper point of equilibrium and
the drain on the system refluced to its lowest average level Were
this uniform indeed instead of average there would scarcely be38
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
any demand for fire in the winter or for ice or fans in the sum
mer Exercise and labor add to the temperature of the body but
by reason of increased perspiration a compensation is made For
active outofdoor work a temperature of 40 to tiO is good for in
door 68 to 75 Prof Draper says that a mean annual temperature
of 62 degrees is the most pleasant climatic mean for human comfort
THE CAUSES AFFECTING CLIMATE
The one great source of climate is the sun The moon stars and
planets nay even the internal heat of the earth itself affect it but
slightly The moons rays at the full do not affect the most deli
cate thermometer The great source of climate is the sun the son
the SUN The modifiers of climate are more numerous all depend
ing however on the one cause The special relations of the earth
to the sun in different localities determine the climate Of these
latitude is a chief factor with the consequent slope of the earths
general surface towards the sun Climate indeed means slope
Topography also affects climate partly by reason of local slopes
to and from the suns rays partly by obstructions to the wind
Natural products also affect it such as trees and grass by shading
the earths surface So the soil has its share of influence by virtue
of color and texture reflecting or absorbing heat The proximity
of the water of ocean lakes or rivers exerts also a great iufluence
on climate The influence of moisture also is prodigions
The Gkeat Medium of climate however is the atmosphere
Even as the sun is its source so with much emphasis the great
medium is the Airclimate is in the air Our direct contact with
the earth and with objects generally is comparatively small but
the air environs and envelopes us closely and distributes to us with
wonderful readiness and rapidity the temperature and moisture
which it gathers to itself from far and near Aside from the air
the local variations would be vastly greater and more trying than
they now are We should warm on one side and freeze on the
other Eadiation from the sun as from a fire would be wholly in
adequate to keep us comfortableunless we were on a spit rota
ting to expose all sides to the heat We should be in an Inferno
burning and freezing alternately Indeed a large number of niceCLIMATE
39
and delicate conditions are necessary to adapt a climate to mans
needs The mere absence of moisture in the air for example
would render the latter uninhabitable We know what a part is
played by the relative length of day and night Many are the nice
adjustments needed
This great ocean of air with its enormous mobility rising above
the mountains not only equalizes the temperature but is the me
dium of nearly all other weather phenomena It bears up th
clouds its movements are the winds it generates the storm th
lightning and the thunder Besides its local and variable current
grand earth currents are forever in motion these are laden for u
with good or illthey bring us dry weather or rain Evaporation
and distribution both depend on this allpervading atmosphere
Very dependent are we also on its purity It is the medium of
health and sickness it is essential to our breathing yet it may
bear miasma into our lungs a thousand times an hour Some writer
speaks well the praises of pure air calling it that gaseous food
of which we partake every minute of our lives and without
which we cannot live as many minutes as without any other food
we may live days
The more important factors of climate are Heat Rain and
Wind The peculiar atmospheric condition indicated by the pres
ence of ozone exerts a decided influence on health and spirits
Each of these factors is very variable in its relations to time and
place varying with the season the hour of the day locality etc
It is therefore almost impossible to grasp or to describe so complex
a thing as the climate of a State as a whole Averages help us
but after all
DISTRIBUTION
is yet more important It deserves stress in the study of the
weather as does the sun the source and the air the medium of all
its changes The average temperature may be just light yet never
a comfortable day be spent nor an influence felt favorable to veg
etation The average rainfall may be just what is needed yet no
crops made the average maybe made up of a succession of floods
and droughts And so it is distribution which is the important40
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
condition Of the 50 inches of rain which fall in a year the
proper distribution of 6 inches would insure excellent crops
WEATHER RECORDS
These should present all the important facts especially of heat
and rain and in such a way as not only to give extremes and
means but distribution We wish to know the annual and diur
nal changes which occur the sudden changes in temperature the
intervals in rainfall The number of days interval between rains
is more important than the exact quantity so also the rate of fall
whether sudden or slow whether washing rains or rains absorbed
In the Appendix we will present some suggestions as to the
FORM OF WEATHER TABLES
to secure the desired results Modern methods have an immense
advantage over the old in the extent and variety of observations
rendered possible by improved instruments Perhaps we have not
as yet however made full use of our means in tabulating the re
sults of observations An observer in Washington city virtually
oerlooks a continent as it were from a balloon The same tele
graphic facilities which give these superior advantages enable him
at once to distribute the information over the whole country
In Georgia our climate is affected by an nnusal variety of causes
We lie between the Atlantic and the Gulf The latter is usually
perhaps though not always our weatherbreeder We lie also be
low the mountain ranges One of our problems is immense local
variations and their causes Do we not need not only weather re
cords kept for the State but in some sections numerous records for
a single county Our county agricultural clubs could perhaps ar
range so to keep such records as to throw much light on the prob
lem meanwhile the farmer who kept them will have lost nothing
in intelligence and knowledge of his affairs
AOTUAL CLIMATES OF GEORGIA
We have given already a general idea of the climate of the
State as a whole and the climates of the several sections see pages
11 and 12 From the very vaiable tables compiled by Col R JCLIMATE
41
Redding of this department we derive the following information
the result of five or six yesrs of observation
More detailed tables will be given on subsequent pages showing
the range of temperature etc at specific localities
Table of Temperature and Rainfall in Georgia 18781883
TEMPERATURE
5 North Georgia Middle Georgia N W Georgia East Georgiii 661 657 814 661 513 S E Georgia
65 1 638 797 66 0 50 1 592 588 753 59 9 428 635 630 79 2 641 472 681 680 811 69 3 540 689 683 814
703
556

Summer Av above Winter 296 325 320 271 301 258
HAINFALL
Average Annual
Spring
Summer
Autumn
Winter
Av Elevation above Seafeet
493 602 497 473 414
124 155 137 125 103
13 4 136 126 14 5 123
110 127 90 97 96
124 184 14 5 106 92
1600 1700 760 400 125
478
100
142
141
95
100
CLIMATIC NOTESTEMPEKATURE
We observe that the average summer temperature exceeds the
average annual temperature about 15 degrees while that of winter
falls 15 degrees below the annual The spring average corre
sponds with the annual almost exactly not varying from it a half
degree and this little variation is helow the annual The fall aver
age exceeds the annual slightly being less however than one de
gree above it
Comparing the averages of the sections Southeast Georgia the
highest with an annual average of 689 exceeds Northeast Geor
gia the lowest with its average of 592 by 97 degrees The dif
ference in summer temperature is but 61 deg while that of win
ter is 128 Comparing single localities the highest annual aver
age is at Blackshear 703 deg and the lowest at ftabun Gap 56342
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
showing a difference of 14 deg Blackshear in Pierce county is
in latitude 31 15 and 127 feet above sea level and Rabun Gap
in latitude 34 55 and 2168 above sea level
The difference is in striking accord with the usual estimate of
the effect of latitude and elevation on temperature which assigns
two degrees difference in the thermometer for one degree of lati
tude and one degree of the thermometer to three hundred feet of
elevation The difference of latitude a little over three and a
half degrees wuld give 7 degrees and that of elevation 2000
feet about 7 deg together making the actual difference above ex
pressed 14 deg
Of all localities Thomson McDuffie county comes near
est the average annual temperature of the State varying from it
less than a half degree The State average 651 Thomson 647
Macon exceeds the State average 1 deg Augusta falls below it 11
deg In summer temperature Athens corresponds exactly with the
State average 797 Thomson varies very little from it 795 Au
gusta 798
Comparing winter temperature that of the State averaging 501
Swainsboro Emanuel county comes nearest this average 504
Thomson next 491 Augusta 489 Macon 513 Thus Augusta
Thomson and Macon have nearly typical average climates
RAINFALL
The highest annual average is at Rabun Gap 717 inches the
lowest at Swainsboro Emanuel county 394showing a difference
of 323 inches the annual avirage for the State being 493 Mid
dle Georgia nearly corresponds 497 The greatest fall in any sec
tion is in North Georgia 603 the least in East Georgia 414
The annual rainfall of Atlanta 49 inches is near the average of
the State
The summer rainfall is by far the most important That of the
State averages 134 inches North Georgia nearly corresponds with
136 Southwest Georgia has the greatest average summer rainfall
145 inches
Of the various stations Brunswick has the greatest average sumCLIMATE
45

raer rainfall 166 inches Americus 16 Kabun Gap 154 At
lanta among the least 1080 Rome the least 102
Such are the averages for the year and the seasons Let
next observe monthly averages
Table of Monthly Averages
us
TEMPERATURE RA1NF ALLINCHES
a5 03 A H Rabun Gap Lowest Blackshear Highest t 03 a A Rabun Gap Highest Oeechee Lowest
48 4 52 7 574 64 5 724 779 818 793 750 675 55 4 490 395 432 462 56 2 630 70 2 73 6 714 665 596 465 404 557 665 62 4 687 754 800 842 825 80 2 742 650 553 463 3 57 4 91 4 75 272 400 4 13 5 31 445 337 320 423 709 706 786 575 441 5 71 384 589 606 696 490 609 3 47
265
370 1 93
405 222
July 2 87
3 92
6 97
4 49
180
373

411 4928 600 7171 347
Annua1 Average 651 563 703 4135
NOTES ON THE TABLE
The months as to average temperature show the following or
der 1 January 484 deg 2 December 49 3 February 527
4 November 554 5 March 574 6 April 615 the monthly
average of April being nearest the annual average temperature
7 October 675 8 May 72 4 9 September 75 10 June
779 11 August 793 12 July 818
They divide off as to nearly equal averages thus 1 January
and December 2 February and November 3 March April and
October make a triplet 4 May and September 5 June August
and July another triplet
As to Rainfall in the State the order of monthly rainfall is as
follows 1 August 531 inches 2 March 491 3 April 475
4 January 463 5 September 145 6 December 423 7
July 413 8 June 4 9 February 357 10 October 33744
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
11 November 320 12 May 272 Occasionally June ranks
much higher being one of the most rainy months
The least autumn rainfall September October and November
reported is in Macon 710 LiGrange 788 The least July fall
Eome 251 The greatest average autumn fall Rabun Gap 1801
The greatest July average fall Americns 580
These are the averages of five or six years The data preserved
by the Department of Agriculture are of great value Anything
which contributes to our reasonable foresight of the probabilities
of rainfall affects the most important condition of all agriculture
Foresight of temperature changes though not of fully equal im
portance to the crops is also of great utility
It is surprising to see the remarkable and reliable changes in tem
perature exhibited as we study the tables We have put upon a
map of Georgia the exact figures derived from Col Beddings ta
bles They correspond with much accuracy to what we would ex
pect as to annual and monthly averages As we come south there
is a gradual increase of a degree or two as we come lo a lower el
evation a like increase of a degree or two and when we lessen
both factors latitude and elevation the change is made with cor
responding rapidity Start with Rabun Gap 395 in January
Leo a few hundred feet lower shows 41 S Gainesville 438 As
we come down Athens 449 LaGrange 456 Thomson 469 Ma
con 505 Americus 516 Brunswick 541 Thus does the range
creep up So with the months January 41 February 45 March
0 April 59 May 66 June 73 July 77the maximum then
as gradual a decline It is like the effect of time showing rhe age
of a manwhile gradual it is sure Age sprinkles its snows with
considerable impartiality and so it is too with climatic conditions
they seem to follow a law
The rainfall is more variable and its conditions while even more
important than temperature are less understood and less capable
of prediction
To illustrate the annual monthly and daily range take the ob
servations of the Signal Service office in AtlantaCLIMATE 45
Highest Lowest Range
1882 Annual 932 115 817
Monthly 525
Daily average 15
Sunrise usually marks the lowest point 2 p m nearly the high
est The extreme range for a term of years would be from about
110 or 115 in the Okefenokee Swamp to perhaps 20 below zero in
the mountains of Northeast Georgia aggregate range 135 deg
In January 1S79 the greatest range in twentyrfour hours was
29 deg the least 6 mean about 15 The highest point was 73
the lowest 9 range 64 In 1879 highest 97 lowest 9 range 88
Mr A R McCutchen instituted an interesting observation com
paring the climate of the table laud of Pigeon mountain in county
to that of the valley four miles off and 1000 feet lower with the
following result July 1880
Place Elevation Max Min Mean Daily range
Dry Creek Valley 967 95 61 774 16
Pigeon Mountain 1968 88 63 744 104
Difference 1001 7 2 3 54
Observe the climate on the mountain is more uniform the ex
treme heat less and also the extreme cold and the daily rane H
deg less
Variations of temperature are illustrated thus in Washington
Middle Georgia 8 a m
Year Month Highest Lowest Range
1863 December57 23 34
1864 January 44 8 36
November66 16 40
1865 January40 19 21
1864Very cool summer sleet in April June 13th 14th and
15th fires needed in July at or below 75 deg fifteen times
December 7th 73 deg at noon 18th 69 deg
1865January 23d near 70 at noon a delightful week after
this August 69 to 76 deg September 56 to 60 deg very cool46 DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
Table Showing Monthly Changes of Temperature
PLACE DATE HIGHEST DEGREE LOWEST
Year Month 7 A M 2 P M 9 P M 7 AM 2 r m 9 P M
1881 Julv Jnnuay July Janury July Janu ry July Janury July Janury July Janury July 76 46 76 51 85 49 69 51 86 52 85 61 85 96 62 99 53 93 59 90 62 103 65 99 68 98 78 53 77 56 13 64 15 70 18 53 16 70 25 66 30 73 75 30 72 20 73 28 69 26 79 34 80 39 78 60
20
1881 1881 1881 1881 1881 61

51 83 60 90 55 91 GO 91 246
64 26
70 20
70
35 76

Table of Diurnal Changes
PLACE
Ellersie on Lookout Mountain
Rsbun Gap
Dry Creek Valley
Pigeon Mountain
Rome
Gainesville
Macon
Brunswick
Date
Year
1880
1880
1880
1880
1880
1880
1880
1880
Month
f January
iJiy
j January
I July
July
July
January
July
July
j January
IJuly
July
Difference bet 7 am 2 pm
Mean
7
Wi
18M
15
16
io y2
14
16
13
16
10
11
Greatest
38
27
48
31
34
25
40
31
26
45
25
25
From a valuable table furnished by Mr S C Emery the Signal
officer at Savannah we derive the following information The ob
servations embrace thirteen years from 1S72 to 1884 inclusive
The mean annual temperature for the thirteen years is 67 deg the
highest mean annual in 1879 is 691 the lowest in lt72 is 641
The highest reach of the thermometer was in July 1879 105 deg
the lowest in January 1873 and also 1884 18 deg The ther
mometer reached 100 deg seven times in the thirteen years viz
June 1830 July 1875 1876 18771879 and 1881 and August 1878
It went to 20 deg or below but three time3 The highest meanCLIMATE
47
for any month was in July 1876 the same for 1881 847 the
coolest July mean 791 The coldest January means were 1872
455 1884 46 deg The warmest January means were 1876
562 and 1880 591
The Savannah rainfall for the thirteen years shows a mean of
5243 inches The heaviest was in 1876 6483 the lightest 1881
38 The maximum monthly rainfalls were June 1876 the enor
mous amount of 1880 August 1872 1231 March 1872 1018
The least monthly fall reported November 1880 058 inch The
rainfall in the thirteen years fell six times below an inch in a
months time
MEAN ANNUAL TEMPERATURE
The Census Atlas of 1870 gives much valuable information on
this subject visible at a glance of the eye It gives Isothermal
lines for every four degrees of temperature say 40 46 48 52 and
so on
The Atlas of 1880 gives revised results for every five degrees
40 45 50 55 and so on to 75 degrees
Between these are climate belts of which in the United States
nine belts are represented
SURPRISING RESULTS
The study of these temperature maps yields some very unex
pected results illustrating the necessity of observ ition as the basis
of fact
Of the nine belts in the United States eight are represented in
Georgia so varied is our climate N other state gives the same
variety unless perhaps on the Pacific coast on the Rocky Mountain
western slope
The only belt not repr sented in Georgia is found at the very tip
of Florida and nowhere else in the Union with a mean annual tem
perature of between 75 and 80 degrees
Of the eight climates represented in Georgia the lowest in tem
perature is below 40 degrees the highest between 70 and 75 a
remarkable range unmatched east of the Mississippi river North
Carolina has the next range with six belts lacking the two highest
That South Georgia should correspond in climate with northern48
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
Florida is not surprising But who would suppose that parts of
Georgia have the same climate with the most northern extreme of
Maine and the bleak northern part of Washington Territory and
the upper great lakes
A still more remarkable result is to be found in the distribution
of maximum temperature Where would one look for it Cer
tainly not in Montana Yet just here it is to be found One of
the very few spots where the maximum temperature is 110 to 115
degs is in Montana while the southern extreme of Florida shows
a maximum of between 95 and 100
So necessary is it to draw our facts not from conjecture but froirii
observation The parallel of 4 north latitude passes through the
spot in Montana with its Rocky Mountain surroundings when the
highest temperature is 110 to 115 The parallel of 25 just two
degrees above the Tropic passes through lower Florida with no
elevation above the sea and yet a maximum of 95 to 100
It takes actual experience to appreciate the enormous difference
when one is near the edge of possible endurance of heat At 110
to 115 one needs blankets to keep the heat out as becomes neces
sary in the hot winds of the desert It is 10 degrees higher than
the heat of south Georgia 15 than that of south Florida with the
moderating influence of the sea
We see therefore in Georgia a range of climate extending from
below 40 to above 70 of mean annual temperatureequivalent to
the average range of 15 of latitude instead of 4
A climate of below 40 is above the range of treesonly shiubs
appear The mountain peaks have acquired the name of balds
the Rabun bald the Brasstown bald etc On these summits arctie
insects are found Such is the reign of law Of this belt Georgia
has but a bare patch however extending into North Carolina It
does not ajpear even among the Virginia mountains though
we should certainly expect it there Spots of it are found in Ore
gon Washington Territory and in the northern tip of Maine
The Adirondacks the Green and White Mountains and the Rocky
Mountains 6how patches of it scattered sparsely here and there
only chiefly in the far north as on the border of Lake Superior
LEGEND
Below
58 to 62C
2j 62 to i
66 to 70
Over 70
TEMPERATURE
MAP
OF
GEORGIA
AUTUMN
SHOWING BY ISOTHERMAL CURVES THE
MEAN TEMPERATURE OF THE THREE
MONTHS OF SEPTEMBEROCTOBER
AND NOVEMBER
Compiled from observations made from
1874 to 1SS4 under direction of the
Commissioners of Agricultureby
R J REDDING
State Meteorologist
Dunlop Cohe PrsEngsv

0CLIMATE
49

The next zone between 40 and 45 degs of mean annual tempera
ture corresponds in climate with upper New England upper New
Fork and the mountain region of Virginia It abounds about the
great lakes and among the Rocky Mountains Of this also Geor
gia ha3 but a small share on the mountain sides below the sum
mits
Between 45 and 50 Georgia is represented somewhat more
largely this zone corresponding with considerable areas in New
Jfork Pennsylvania Ohio and so on West
The zone between 50 and 55 is still narrow in Georgia and runs
narrow strip through North Carolina and Virginia as far as
7 Jersej7
e come now to the larger areas The fine climate between 55
30 embraces a considerable region two or three times as large
1 the preceding put together This zone passes through South
rolina and North Carolina and ends in Virginia Two of the
ather stations lie in this zone Rabun Gap 2168 feet above sea
rel with a mean temperature of 563 and Ellerslie perhaps a lit
higher 2400 with a mean of 565
Nearly all Middle Georgia lies in the next zone between 60 and
L lower limit corresponds with the mean temperatnre of the
It is the Piedmont region extending into Virginia west
i it embraces upper Alabama Mississippi Louisiana Texas
st Tennessee and Arkansas The following stations are em
ced in it Leo 601 Rome 619 Gainesville 613 Atlanta 614
irollton 62 Oxford 626 Athens 63 Augusta 64 LaGrange 641
1 Thomson 64 7 Southern Georgia occupies chiefly the zone
ween 65 and 70 of mean annual temperature Its climate cor
ipond l vith that of lower Texas Louisiana Mississippi and upper
orida It embraces the following stations Macon 661 Swains
ro 67 Ogeechee 673 Nashville 679 Cuthbert 681 Americus
2 Walthourville 676 and Brunswick 687 Blackshear Pierce
ounty alone of the stations touches the next zone with a temper
ature of 703
On the whole the map of the mean annual temperature of Geor
gia is very spotted The isothermal lines limiting them vary widely5
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
from parallels of latitude running northeast along the axis of the
mountain ranges the factors bending them up an elevation and
slope to or from the sun Hence they run north more abruptly on
the western and shaded side than on the eastern slope The lines of
temperature bend round the mountains
There is in the climatic zones a reasonable approximation to the
hypsometric areas and population the climate being affected more
arely by the elevation than by the difference of latitude
JULY MEAN TEMPERATURE
Georsia has on the Census Map but two broad belts The Iso
thermafline of 80 July temperature running just above Augusta
and Macon to West Point Above this the temperature is given as
between 75 and 80 below it as between 80 and 85 The upper
part embraces nearly all of North and Middle Georgia The lower
nearly all Southwest East and Southeast Georgia The upper cor
responds with Virginia Kentucky lower Illinois Missouri Ten
nessee North Carolina and South Carolina The lower with lower
Kansas the Indian Territory Arkansas Texas Mississippi Louis
iana West Tennessee and Northwest Alabama The July mean
temperature for the State is 818
The table kept for the Department of Agriculture gives a somewhat
nicer division making two added zones The July zone between
70 and 75 is represented by Rabun Gap 736 and Ellerslie 45
Between 75 and 80 are Stations Gainesville 786 Lee 7S 9 Atlanta
797fewer stations than the Census Map would give Bet een
80 and 85 they are much more numerous embracing all the nther
stations save one viz Rome 803 Carrolton 806 Oxford 81 Nash
ville 818 Augusta 819 Athens 82 Newnan 82 2 LiGr ge 829
Walthonrville 829 Macon 83 Americus 832 Brunswick 33
Ogeechee 835 Cuthbert 838 and Blackshear 812 The one sta
tion Swainsboro has the July temperature of the next zone over 85
vjz 854
januarymean temperature
The Census Atlas shows four zones the Department Tables add
another making live By the census the four belts are nearlyCLIMATE
SI
equal the first with a January temperature of 35 to 60 degrees
embracing North Georgia with approximate accuracy and running
northeast into Sonth Carolina and Virginia Northwest into
Tennessee and Kentucky Between 40 and 45 the larger part of
Middle Georgia corresponding with South Carolina and North
Carolina but scarcely reaching Virginia The next zone between
45 and 52 slopes less to the northeast It embraces about one
fourth of the State The fourth zone embraces central partsthe
Southern section By the Department Reports Blackshear 557 is
in a fifth zone
The following stations are embraced in the several zones
In the coldest Ellerslie 384 Rabun Gap 3J5
2Lee 418 Rome 428 Atlanta 431 Carrollton 431 Gaines
ville 433 Oxford 439
3LaGrange 456 Newnan 569 Augusta 469 Swansboro 474
4Macon 52 5 Cuthbert 514 Americus 516 Nashville 52
Walthourville 526 Brunswick 541 Ogeechee 543
5Blackshear 557
The mean January weather for the State is 4S4
MAXIMUM TEMPERATURE
Georgia exhibits on the Census Map but two belts of maximum
temperature 1 Between 95 and 100 2 Between 100 and 105
maximum In the first belt North Georgia lies The Isothermal
line between the two runs almost due northeast and the belt ex
tends into Maine a separate spot includes Wisconsin and part of
Iowa including New England New York Pennsylvania and Ohio
and so on down
The lower belt includes the larger part of Middle and all of South
Georgia It extends Northeast to include Connecticut and all the
Coast Line New Jersey Maryland etc It embraces a sweeping
territory in the great Mississippi Valley including as far up as Da
kota Iowa Michigan Illinois and Indiana and so down
No part of Georgia is embraced in the zone between 105 and 110
yet Maryland Texas and New Mexico are in it and strange to say
Montana Nebraska and Kansas Between 110 and 115 no part of

21859752
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
Georgia but a spot in Montana and spots in Idaho and Nevada and
Arizona Above 115 spots are in Arizona and South California
STATIONS IN GEORGIA
In 1881 the maximum points were as follows all occurring in
February LiGrange 103 Macon 99 Brunswick 98 Tallulah 96
Ellenlie 93
In 1879 in Savannah in July the thermometer reached 105
MINIMUM TEMPERATURE
Four zones are represented in Georgia From 10 to 21 below
zero in Northeast Georgia reaching north into Virginia
Ohio etc and embracing the intermediate States in the zone
From zero to 10 above the rest of North Georgia is inclnded
Between zero and 10 fully twothirds of the State lies and a narrow
strip in Florida and coast to between 10 and 20
STATIONS IN GEORGIA
In 1881 January the lowest report at Rabun Gap was 13 EL
lerslie 15 Gainesville 18 LaGrange 16 Savannah in January 1873
and 1884 18 degrees
NOTES ON MAXIMUM AND MINIMUM TEMPERATURE
The variations from mean temperature in Georgia extend down
ward towards lower temperature more than upward Thus the
mean being 65 the extreme heat at 105 varies from the mean by 40
degrees the extreme cold about 15 degrees below zero varies from
the mean about SO degreestwice as much as the variation in the
other direction
This rule of varying down rather than up from the mean seems
to be general Even in Dakota for example the mean tempera
ture being about 40 Foreigners prefer a belt five degrees colder
than natives and colored people a belt 10 degrees colder than native
whites and 15 degrees colder than foreigners
JULY TEMPERATURE
The densest total population and foreign population are both in
the belt between the Isothermal lines of 70 and 75 degree The
colored between 80 and 85 10 degrees higherCLIMATE
53
JANUARY TEMPERATURE
The densest total and foreign are in the belt between 20 and 25
degrees the colored much higher between 45 and 50 being 25
degrees higher 40 and 45 degrees with nearly onefourth of the
population In Georgia the most populous belts arc of a higher
range by 10 degrees viz the most populous between 60 and 65
and next to it the 5 degrees between 55 and 60
The tendency of the foreign population is towards the colder
climates that of the colored towards the warmer Thus of the
aggregate population the belt between 50 and 55 is most densely
settled by the foreign people that between 45 and 52 of the col
ored that between 60 and 65 the maximum is 105 difference 65
the minimum is 50 below zero difference downward 85 degrees
25 more than the variation from mean temperature upward
DISTRIBUTION OF POPULATION ACCORDING TO TEMPERATURE
MEAN ANNUAL TEMPERATURE
In the United States a range of 10 degrees will cover threefifths
of the population viz that between 45 and 55 The belt of five
degrees between 50 and 55 is the most populous embracing about
one third of the whole Next is that between
RAINFALL
The rainfall for twelve months it is estimated would cover the
earths surface at the equator 10 feet deep at the tropics 6 feet
in Georgia 4 feet at 45 degrees latitute 3 feet at the poles 1
foot
The rainfall on an acre of ground is enormous in bulk and
weight An inch of rain on an acre would weigh 270000 pounds
or 135 tons To haul it would require about 100 two horse wagon
loads The natural supply in Georgia averages about 50 inches
and it would require about ten loads a day every day in the year to
replace the prodigality with which nature furnishes us gratuitously
The distribution of rain is more important than the quantity
which falls and the summer rainfall is by far the most important54
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
Mean
Macon54 9
Atlanta532
Max
691
601
Min
503
499
The annual rainfall for five years in Macon and Atlanta is given
below for the years 18711875 inclusive
Month Max
Sept 1871 12
April 1874 104
The summer rains in Athens Georgia for same years were as
follows 1873 894 inches 18741176 18751297 18761977
In June 1876 in Savannah 188 inches fell
The following table shows the summer rainfall for certain years
and also its distribution
SUMMER RAINFALL
ATLANTA GA WASHINGTON GA
1882 1863 1864
0 a c S tb 1 02 5 3 is CO 3 0 B 3 11 1 3 5
1 2 3 4 5 23 12 01 84 105 20 04 26 4 5 2 1
13 180 97
6 5 8 3
5 2 2 1 3 2 2 3 4
5
6 7 6
36 01 01 61 15 06 01 15 24 01 30 03 04 25 14 83 04 01 36 40 230 03 7
8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 2 8
5 9 4 9
070 2 5 6 3 6 10
11
2 12
06 1 12 13
14
145 10 43 07 3 15
16 8 16
17 18 19 04 54 45 4 9 4 5 8 6 17
18
5 3 4 19
20 20
21 10 65 01 63 9 3 3 21
22 23 94 07 99
23
09 139 02 08 33 20 41 5 4 6 24
25 26 97 74 39 09 25
9
9 11
28 29 30 31 47 01 8 8 4 28
02 03 53 07 04 11 7 9l
1 1 2 30
58 31

Total 302 3 22 001 5 86 351
Savannah160 795 3 53 5 23 742CLIMATE
55
NoteThe year 1S82 was one of the finest crop years ever
known in Georgia Note therefore the distribution of the rains
There were no long intervals yet no excesses It was especially
adapted to our red clay lands which have in them abundant ele
ments of fertility but need water for their solution
MEAN ANNUAL RAINFALL
Classifying according to the number of inches beginning with 00
degrees and over then between 55 and 60 and so on we have six
grades represented by the following stations in Col Beddings
report viz
1 Over 60 inches Rabun Gap 717 Ellerslie 61 Lee 63 rep
resenting a small mountain district only
2 Between 55 and 60 inches no stations
3 Between 50 and 55 inches Gainesville 55 Athens 55
Carrollton 53 Savannah 52 Oxford 51 Blackshear 51 rep
resenting perhaps 15 per cent of the area of the State
4 Between 45 and 50 inches Atlanta 49 Cuthbert 49 La
Grange 49 Rome 47 Brunswick 47 Americus 47 Nashville
46 representing perhaps 30 per cent of Georgia
5 Between 40 and 45 inches Macon 45 Thomson 45 Wal
thourville 45 Augusta 43 Ogeechee 41 representing about
half the State
6 Between 35 and 40 inches Greensboro alone 39
These observations enable us to correct the Census Atlas which
gives but three grades No grade is given for over 60 inches
The grade between 50 and 55 is overstated and no grade below
45 The general result shows less annual rainfall than is repre
sented in the Census Atlas
The rainfall of Georgia even after this reduction is still consid
erably above the average rainfall of the United State even east
of the Mississippi river the Eastern rainfall far exceeding the
Western56
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
TABLF OF MEAN ANNUAL RAINFALL
Per cent of Area Population per Square Mile
Inches United States Georgia United States Georgia
1 over 60 2 55 to 60 3 50 to 55 4 45 to 50 5 40 to 45 6 35 to 40 562 860 25 43 2264 2000 1 3 15 30 50 1 20 22 58 40 39 30 35 35 22 12
SUMMER RAINFALL
The average for the State being 1344 the variations in sections
are not wide The lowest station is Rome1018 inches the high
est Barnesville1657 The quantity is everywhere abundant the
only needful condition being its proper distribution
WEATHER NOTES
The following notes are not given because they can lay claim to
any completeness but rather as a rough start intended as a nucleus
about which other information may begin to gather
HEAT AND COLD
1757In Savannah 102 deg
1816 Noted as the cold summer
18278Warm winter Cotton rattooned but did not bear well
1835Cold winter
1839Cool summer
18423Winter mild till February then very cold five snows in
March
1S44Cool summer
1845July 4 Crawfordville 98 deg Cambridge Mass 105 deg
1851January 21 in Crawfordville 3 deg in Athens 7 deg Snow
eight inches ground frozen ten inches
18512Mild winter Cotton blooms and some yields after Christ
mas

LEGEND
8 10 12 Inches
12 lo 16 Inches
16 to 20 Inches
Over 20 Indies
RAIN MAP
GEORGIA
WINTER
SHOWING BY ISOTHYETAL CURVES THE
MEAN PRECIPITATION OF RAIN AND
MELTED SNOW FOR THE MOFTHS
OF DEC JAN AND FEB
Compiled from observations made from
1874 to 1884 under direction of the
Commissioner ol Agriculture
R J REDIUNU
State Meteorologist
Ens
LCLIMATE
57
1854Hot summer
February 8 Cold Saturday Washington Ga 4 degrees
below zero Crawfordville 8 deg below Athens 10 deg
The coldest season for one hundred years At the North
the mercury froze in many places In Liberty county
fig trees nearly 100 years old were killedthis a test
for 100 years Many persons were frozen Dr Poullain
of Greensboro refers to a visit from Judge Longstreet at
this time nearly frozen and too cold for an hour to join
the family at supper In March deep snow 8 inches in
Western Georgia
1837May 29 Hard storm in Wilkes hail lay on the ground in
spots twelve days
1855April 19 Lexington 97 deg92 at dark Hottest day of
the year May 910 50 deg cool week June 34 59 57
1857January 19 Washington Ga deg New York city 18
1858July 19 Washington Ga 99 deg 10 p m 90 deg
159Hot summer 97103 deg Winter pleasant
1860July 12 Crawfordville 102 deg Mild winter
1862Hot August
1863Cool June
1865Pleasant winter Warm Christmas
1866February 15 4 deg
1871January 22 68 deg at sun down February 12 64 degrees at
9 pm March 7 78 deg August 5 98J deg December 25
74 deg 26th 75 deg
1872April 29 89 deg
1873Hot summer Hot days in April
1875November 1578 deg at noon November 16 80 deg at 7 a m
Fell at night to 38 deg 42 deg November 17th ice 19th
70 deg 20th 77 deg 21st 75 deg
1876January 21st 71 deg 13th 20 deg 23d 74 deg at 5 p m
EXCESSIVE RAINS AND FEESHETS
1796The Yazoo freshet
1817A wet year
1840Freshet in May and Septemberthe latter called the Harri
son freshet Water at Augusta bridge 37 feet 10 inches
above low water58
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
Athens bridge carried
1847Wet year Also 1848
1851April freshet
1852August 18th Augusta bridge 375
away
1864June freshet
1865January 710 freshet
DROUGHTS AND DRY YEARS
1818Excessive drought Cotton 32 cents
1830 1838Dry years
1839Excessive drought with heat yet a fine crop made Rains
began July 5th Stalks of corn low ears bending over
reached the ground Savannah river at Augusta so low a
man could cross it by leaping from rock to rock Mr Shultz
planted and raised turnips in the bed of the river Drought
did not break up till March 1840 probably in the opinion
of Hon A H Stephens not 3 inches of rain from May till
October yet this well timed and crops of corn and cotton
both remarkable Yellow fever in Augusta
1845Dry yet good crop year
1860Dry spring till April 16
1861Drought in McDuffie county 90 days
8661 1869Dry years
DEEP SNOWS
1775November 25 Snow IS inches
1835February and March much snowone 8 inches deep
1846Great sleet
18467Much snow
1849April 15 Sleet killed corn and wheat yet good crop made
1851Snow 8 inches
1856January Hail some four or five weeks on ground
1857Hail storm some twelve days on ground
1864Sleet in April
1876 March 20 Sleet Leaves killed on trees
1882 Snow 8 inches deep at Barnett 10
STORMS
18041822
1856On coastCLIMATE
59
1868Storm in Madison Ga and in an hour in Washington Ga
1875Cyclones The first great cyclone March 20 entered Georgia
in Harris county above Columbus and passing near Mil
ledgeville and Sparta struck Camak and left the State a lit
tle North of Augusta passing across the State in about three
hours The second cyclone pursued quite a similar path
The storm of 1804 is said to have followed a like course about
10 miles from same track
EARLY AND LATE FROSTS
1803May Cotton killed
1813Frost nearly every month
1828 April 6th 26 deg Corn killed
1848Frost May 8
1849April 15 sleet
1851Frost May 6
1856May 10 frost
1857April 6 sleet May 5 frost
1859April 6 ice
1872October 15 killing frost
SOME GOOD AND BAD CROP YEARS
1839
Good so 1842 1843 1845 1848 1852 1855 1858 First rust
ing of oats in Georgia
1860Best cotton crop to that date
1862Best wheat crop 1867 18701874
1882Best general cropcotton corn small grain vegetables
fruits etc Summer rainfall 15 inches Bad years 1818
1866 1883
CERTAIN OTHER DATES
1835 Meteors
1817 1839 1854 1874 yellow fever years
FRUITS ETC1865
April 16 Forest leaves about twothirds grown
May 2 Strawberries late Sometimes ripe 25th March
15th raspberries 27th cherries 29th plums6o
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
June 1 Wheat cutting 12th figs ripe 27th peaches
July 5 Chinese clings ripe 7th97deg 29th Celestial figs
September 21st a perfect day
October 25th red leaves on black gum December 3d one
late fig
SOME CROP NOTES1868
Washington GaMarch 11 12 13 severe cold Corn plant
ing begun
April 6 cotton planting 8 frost 13 very cold Rain for
ten days
23 planting renewed 278 rain again Rust in wheat
May 7 Tornado narrow track 9th 48 deg at noon Rust
bad
June 2 Wheat cutting 4 cotton nine inches high 25
first peach 26 first cotton blows Dry month
1868July 1 Best cotton thirty inches highaverage eight or ten
23 Celestial figs 28 cotton pruning best stalks 45 to
75 forms
August 4 Second crop figs 15th cotton bolls dry 24th
after rain cotton forming
September 18 No of bolls on five yards of a row of cotton
counted in thirteen places average number 20040 to a
running yard
October 234 Slight frost
November 2 Ice
1869Dry year Protracted local drouths
1870A splendid crop year
March 25 to April 4 rain stops work
April 8 First cotton planted 9th rain stops work
May 12 Best cotton 3 inches high four leaves 17th 5J
inches high six leaves 26th first squares on cotton
June 8 Highest stalk fourteen inches cotton average four
or five inches Corn eighteen inches 10th cotton grow
ing average six inches high 15th corn and cotton roots
examinedthey fill the whole bed 16th best cotton
twenty four inches high 21st best stalks have twelve
or fifteen squares 22d preserving blackberries Figs
ripe 23d first roasting ears First cotton blows 29th bestCLIMATE
61
stalks thirtyfour inches high fiftyfour squares two or
three blows average cotton ten or twelve inches Marked
a cotton blow it became an open boll in thirtyeight days
August 6 3d cut corn forage
July 1 On dinner table common Irish potatoes snap beans
beets onions and okra 2d figs 4th average cotton
twelve or fourteen inches some stalks fifty to eighty
squares hoeing up by 6th bloom marked opened in
thirtynine days August 14 9th cotton boll weighing
half an ounce 10th first katydid 12th cotton boll
twothirds oz average stalks twenty to twentytwo inches
best 100 to 120 squares 14th fine peaches 16thItalian
figs 18th 175 squares on one stalk 216 on another 25th
93 deg some green bolls 26th 94 deg 28th highly
manured cotton needs rain 94 deg in Porch 96 deg in
Basement 88 in Sumter 130 deg
August 6th first open boll 12th good stalks in average rows
15 to 25 green bolls 15th fodder pulling 22d cotton
opening blow marked July 5 opened in fortyeight days
29th rust on cotton stalk manured cotton needs rain
31st hot weather injures cotton one stalk with nine bolls
20 dead forms
COMPARATIVE CLIMATE
Upon the climate of the cotton states Georgia being one of
them some useful comments are made by Dr Barber in his vol
ume entitled The Cotton Question The cotton States lie in
the warm zone with a mean annual temperature of between 60 and
70 degrees The climate west of the Alleghanies is about 3 de
grees warmer than in the corresponding latitude eaBt of the moun
tains This arises from the warm winds of theGulf coming unob
structed up the Mississippi basin
The annual range of climate between the warmest weather and
the coldest is greatest on the coast and decreases as you go into
the interior It is given as follows viz At Vera Cruz 12
degrees Mobile 27 Galveston 29 New Orleans 30 Savan
nah 3175 Charleston 31 In the interior it is greater Vicks
burg 315 Natchez 327 Augusta 36 Columbia 38 So fan
Dr Barbers observations62
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
In Georgia the average range is between 484 and 818 i e
334 At Rome it is greatest 375 In Southeast Georgia least
294 Georgia summers range from 75 to 95 winters from 40 to
66 The summer climate is enlivened by breezes
On the climate of our sister State of South Carolina val
uable tables are furnished in the manual for that State The
annual mean temperature is given at 65 degrees the same as in
Georgia We append a brief summary of the results of observa
tions made for a series of years Highest temperature recorded
1879 104 degrees lowest 18852 degrees Summer mean 76
degrees winter 54
By reason of difference of latitude there should be a difference
of two or three degrees in the mean State temperature of Georgia
and South Carolina More records have been preserved however
in lower South Carolina than in the upper parts of the State
RAINFALL IN SOUTH CAROLINA
Highest Mean Lowest
Annual 5077
Spring 2657 996 248
Summer 3134 1590 6 11
Fall 2716 1553 480
Winter 1636 899 373
Number of days 150 86 30
Barometer30794 30097 28812
The prevailing winds are southwest for 21 out of 26 years In
that period 1 year north west 1 year northeast 1 year east and 2
years south winds prevailed
In a considerable number of years of observation the average
period of the latest spring frost was about April 10 the earliest
cessation of frost March 23 1862 The average of fall frost
October 25 the latest November 23 1846
The average interval between last spring fro3t and earliest fall
frost 198 days longest interval 255 days
The South Carolina tables are well worth our study extending
over a considerable period not embraced in our own and with great
similarity of climateCLIMATE
63
ISOTHERMS
The isotherm of 65 degrees mean annnual temperature which
passes nearly centrally through Georgia runs level almost like a
parallel of latitude near 32J degrees
The isotherm of 60 degreesthat of North Georgiacurves
around the mountains and clasps them in form like a capital letter
U with the lowest part in Georgia It passes near Norfolk Vir
ginia Raleigh North Carolina Greenville South Carolina and
Atlanta Georgia near Nashville and Memphis Tennessee and
reaches the Pacific in latitude 34 On the other cont nent it passes
through Spain Italy and Greece in Europe Syria Persia Thibet
and China in Asia
The most important however of all the isotherms to us is that
of July temperature the mean for July in Georgia being 82
degrees nearly The Augusta summer climate is near the average
for the State This passes near ancient Carthage above Egypt
into Palestine We have the summer clime of Palestine the Holy
Land and of Jerusalem the sacred city the winter climate of
Rome
COMPARISON WITH MORE DISTANT PLACES
The latitude of Snchow China corresponds with that of lower
Georgia say of Darien It is 31 25 23 Irs elevation is about
500 or 600 feet and it is some hundreds of miles inland A
very intelligent lady missionary a native of Middle Georgia
returned from China gives some particulars concerning the climate
of Suchow The temperature of a summer day is usually from 80
to 93degrees of a summer night 60 to 70 that of a winter day
40 to 60 a winter night 36 to 45 Changes are violent and sud
den The Southwest monsoon tempers the heat but induces a
strange debility Exposure to the sun is injurious and sickening
The east winds in winter are penetrating and cold Snow falls
often but does not remain long In May occurs the yellow
mould season when everything becomes excessively damp and
sticky64
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
COMPARISON WITH A TROPICAL CLIMATE
Bombay lies in latitude 1857 north The mean temperature is
80 degrees maximum 100 minimum 70 The mean rainfall is
80 inches maximum 100 minimum 51 inches Nearly all the
rain falls in four months June July August and September the
rainy season about 2 inches in October not 1 inch in all the other
7 months The following table compares its monthly mean tem
perature and rainfall with that of Georgia
January
February
March
April
May
June
July
August
September
October
November
December
Annul
Mean Temperature
Bombay
7538
7586
7916
8438
8672
7910
7736
7736
8078
8114
7916
7586
7936
Georgia
484
527
574
645
724
779
818
793
750
675
554
490
Rainfall
Bombay
003
001
001
002
041
2202
2269
1310
947
201
027
009
6738
Georgia
463
357
491
475
272
400
413
531
445
337
320
423
4928
From the Popular Science Monthly February 1885
Note the compensation caused by the rainy season In May the
mean being 8672 it drops in June to 7916 not much above the
June temperature of Georgia and in July and August below our
mean As the rains slacken in September the thermometer rises
again above 80 degrees but all the hot months are tempered
The rainfall of the year quoted was below the average Still the
rainfall in June was nearly as great as our whole spring and sum
mer rainfallthe fall of six months In three months June July
and August rainfall was 5781 largely exceeding ours for twelve
months
GREAT BRITAIN
The Gulf stream so tempers the winter climate of Great Britain
that the winter isotherm of North Georgia latitude 31 is but aLEGEND
2 Below 56
i 56 to 60
60 U 64
H 64 to 68
68 and over
TEMPERATURE
MAP
GEORGIA
ANNUAL
BHOWJKG BY ISOTHERMAL UUltVKS TIIK
MEAN TEMPERATURE FOK TBK YEAR
Compiled from observations made from
1874 to 1884 under direction of the
Commissioner of Agriculture
BT
K J REDDING
State Meteorologist
I lunlop CohenPrs EngsLEGEND
low 44 incite
44 to 4S inches
48 to 52 inches
2 to 54 inches
4 to 64 inches
64 to 68 inches
Over 72 inches
RAIN MAP
GEORGIA
ANNUAL
SHOWING BY ISOTHYETAL CURVES
THE MEAN PRECIPITATION OF
RAIN AND MELTED SNOW
FOR THE YEAR
Compiled from observations made
from 1874 to 1SS4 under direc
tion of the Commissioner
of Agriculture by
J R REDDING
State Meteorologist
Dunlop Cohen Pre Enga
CLIMATE
65
little above that of England latitude 52 The mean annual
therm of 50 degrees passes through England and Ireland
passes also through North Georgia
ISO
It
L
SOUTHERN EUROPE ETC
The mean annual isotherm of 59 degrees passes through upper
Georgia and along the upper boundary of Spain and the lower of
France also through upper Italy and above Greece That of 68
degrees through Southern Georgia and the Bombay States into
Syria Persia Thibet and China
PRACTICAL POINTS

A
i
4
I
We have much to do with the weather and the weather with us
It is as allembracing as space itself In it we live move and have
our being To be able to anticipate it therefore would be of incal
culable service to mankind If we could not adapt the weather to
us we could at least adopt ouselves to it What endless uses such
foresight would subserve especially to those engaged in outofdoor
industries and these in Georgia exceed threefourths of all the
working people Hence our weather bureau bringing all the ap
pliances of science to bear in the effort to predict the weather
even a day or two ahead If we could but foretell a season in ad
vance what a change it would work for good in our provision for
rain and for drouth for frost and for heat Now we watch to see
whether our oat crop will be frozen again in the fall whether it
will come up We watch for the fruit in the spring and wait in
the summer and fall for the early and the latter rain
The freedmen of the South are often good judges of the weather
by reason of their outofdoor life even as were the shepherds of
the East judges of the weather signs and of the stars the first as
tronomers The freedmen in like manner know the hours of the
night by the moon and stars and are equal to clocks in knowing
when 12 oclock comes Their minds are not speculative so they
watch these signs
5
66
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
WEATHER PROVERBS
arc very common but usually of merely local adaptation One set
of proverbs was brougbt from England to New England and Vir
ginia then were brought to Georgia and carried from Georgia
west but they are not correct for the altered local conditions They
are the wisdom of a different region So limited with ns is their
range that we have wet and dry streaks in the same county and
neighborhood
The Scripture proverbs really suit us the signs of the weather
times better than the English Every slope differs The proverbs
of the Atlantic and Gulf slopes vary In Texas a new comer is
green in many ways but in none more so than as regards the
weather His predictions and expectations excite laughter
Our winter and summer signs differ The northwest is our clear
ing point in winter and usually it clears off cold yet a warm rain
is often followed by cold and a cold rain by warm weather A
clearing in the night lasts a short time onlyat noon or sundown
it is more permanent When at the first of a season it clears off
cold it is apt to continue to clear off cold so when it starts with a
warm clearing that is apt to continue In the summer after a
drouth northeast winds and cloudy weather often last a long time
without rain There seems to be a diurnal struggle between sun
and rain and the sun is victor In summer if the wind rises too
soon before two oclock the sun will get the better of it and there
will be no rain A south wind for twelve hours usually brings rain
Northeast winds in the winter were formerly a more sure sign of
rain than now There is a proverb generally truethree white
frosts and then a rain A dry or wet streak usually lasts for some
time fail of the first rain and fail of several or all
The freedmen have some quaint proverbs One is to the effect
that a bright first day of February will not last When the bear
and the groundhog come out on the first day of February and see
their own shadows they get scared and hide again for forty days
Another freedmane proverb If the sun rises clear but puts on
his night cap again before breakfast it will rain before dinner
The best sign for rain is sheet lightning in the north We unCLIMATE 67
derstand that in parts of Kentucky it is sheet lightning in the south
Distant lightning is the surer sort when no cloud is visible We
might multiply proverbs but the object of the chapter protracted
as it is is rather to serve as a start and nucleus around which to
gather the information now scattered in the State Weather notes
are to be found indiaries or in the memories of old men which
would be of value if collected
SUITABLENESS OF THE CLIMATE TO MAN
The climate suits all the races It has been tested by three the
red man the white and the black There is no reason why it
should not suit the yellow man also being in the same latitude
with China The Cherokees and the Creeks were fine specimens
of their race above the average aboriginal Americans in develop
ment physical and mental and perhaps also moral The blacks
certainly multiply and thrive and improve here in numbers intel
ligence and character Of the whites we need not speak they
have been well represented in the history of the country in earlier
and later times alike The South has supplied her full quota of
presidents and of the leading and guiding intellects of the coun
try Two of the great trio of a half century ago were her sons
Nor has our own State been behind others in influence in the
national councils or in the management of her own affairs
Perhaps indeed albeit somewhat proud of our land we do not
fully appreciate its great natural advantages It is of the very
latitude and clime associated most closely with primitive man
with the birthplace of the race The country is of the same char
acter with the Holy Land Syria Persia and further east with the
original habitat of the Aryan race This greatest of primitive
stocks had in this latitude its cradle and became the mother of the
three greatest peoples of history the Greeks Romans and Teutons
In this climate are the ancient cities of Jerusalem and Damas
cus Babylon and Nineveh Alexandria and Carthage These are
the parallels of the earliest monuments and eaniest associations
the birthplace of history of the highest civilization and the
development of man It is the region of which Professor Draper
says in his History of the Civil War in America No climate or68
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
zone on the face of the earth has produced greater men or more
profoundly affected the course of human affairs If there be a
geographical band of which the inhabitants have completely deliv
ered down their annals to succeeding generations a band that
deserves the title of the Historical this is it
Indeed the kindness of nature has only stopped short of prodi
gality Our favored clime closely resembles that described in Holy
Writ of which Moses gave so tempting a description to the hesi
tating Israelites A good land a land of brooks of water of
fountains and depths that spring out of valleys and hills a land
of wheat and barley and vines and fig trees and pomegranates a
land of oil olive and honey a land of corn and wine and oil
which drinketh water of the rain of heaven a land which God
careth for and sendeth the rain in his season a Jand wherein thou
shalt eat bread without scarceness a land whose stones are iron
and out of whose hills thou mayest dig brass
The picture intended for the same latitude is almost a literal
one It is difficult to overstate the natural advantages which fit
Georgia for thousands more of abundant and happy homes
It is but natural that we should speak well of it though we do
not fully appreciate it but strangers also speak of it with high
admiration Officers of the Northern army were charmed with it
Fike in his book on South Carolina declared it an agricultural
Paradise General Dodge in Farm and Factory says il It is
a healthy and beautiful land redolent of flowers and surfeited
with wild fruits while cultivated fruits of the temperate and sub
tropical zones grow profusely with little care or cultivation The
dweller in a forest cabin can subsist in luxury on fish and flesh and
fruits with venison turkey or duck upon his table daily The
climate is so mild that his house could be constructed with a few
days labor in the primitive forest Life is rich and full and joy
ous in this sunny land
It were tedious to quote the multiplied expressions of the same
character It is like the land spoken of in the book of Judges
A place where there is no want of anything that is on the earth
or elsewhere the eyes of the Lord are always upon it from theCLIMATE
69
beginning of the year even unto the end of the year For this is
a land of the same sort spoken of in the Scriptures
Our partial failure to enjoy it and glory in it is due to that spirit
so well described by George Eliot as moral stupidity which cannot
see beauty or heroism in its own age and clime and people
Why do we not however make it more prosperous and desira
ble Why do we have hard times and poverty
We fear we must plead guilty in part at least to the offense
charged upon us by an English traveler through the South He
was shown a very fine pear of exquisite flavor a Georgia pear took
the prize above all the world some years ago at a large pomological
exhibition in Boston and was told We can raise such pears with
out any trouble Yes was his reply I do not doubt that for
from what I have seen here if they cost you any trouble you
would not have them Seeing some fine specimens of oats he
was informed they were simply sown just before the last sweeping
of cotton Oh yes thats your way scratch them in scratch them
in
We do not acknowledge this indictment in full but there is a
grain of truth in it
The writer has often thought in the summer and fall of the Bible
picture of peace where each man could sit under his own vine and
fig tree as he sat under a scnppernong covering a large square in a
garden spreading over a surface as large as a wide spreading oak
and fragrant with bushels of delicious grapes and passed in a few
paces to what a Virginia gentleman called a fig orchard doubt
ful whether the Italian or the Celestial were the most luscious
The scuppernong makes a most delicious wine The figs might
be an article of commerce if dried yet we do not take the trou
ble needful but either do without the wine or import it and buy
the figs brought across the ocean and the pears from California
We do not all do this Some take the trouble and reap the good
fruits In Middle Georgia in the fall of 1871 a fair was held and
a premium offered for the greatest variety of vegetables One
exhibitor displayed 24 vegetables It was on the lOth of Novem
ber Searching closely we afterwards found three varieties not
represented The exhibitor was General Toombs He says of this7o
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
region that after traveling much in this country and abroad he has
seen no climate better fitted for man and beast and fowl for health
and comfort abundance and variety than Middle Georgia the
heart of the State
Of the South indeed as a whole it has been well said that wide
as is the Empire of England on every continent and many of the
isles of the ocean the sun never setting on her flag the climate of
the South is on the whole the finest climate in which the English
language is spoken qS J A IN i jLji M I 11 AlLU MA Y J UAlll 1111 AUU 8K1 I LHJT NOV DKC
M p FiS i 6 e o pi asi B as S2 ICi aj ajj
STATIONS 02 a s is 3 ol P 3 a aj 32 23 a 03 P ean Te peratu ain fall Inches 2 vdp OS a T QJ eg a Sp infill 9 b 3 S 5 o m 1 a p 0m a aj O 0 P a a O P 0 3 a
X 3 0 74 o 570 614 658 440 3 o 708 280 715 OS 491 740 617 077 05 101 576 552 403 317 0 372
North Georgia 1 EllTslle 4o 38 4 r 61 M i 575 o 47 4 738
1 433 7 11 IS li 5 74 535 652 612 I 05 690 2221750445 780 362 704 557 108 347 643 27649 1 301 112 22
3 Leo White Co 4 Bab in Gap 5 Rome 1 588 41 8 i 97 46 1 643 52 1 748 591 531 663273 742402 789 111 77 M 001 705 471 622 422 490 i 35 136 III2
Ifi8 3 5 709 43 2 7 06 10 7SO 50 575 631 11702 57 750 381 11 589 00 000 590 090 405 101 III 1 OIIO
428 575 477 105 535 554619 502 702254757279 803 231 781 188 20 230 i50 321 bll 370 438 42d
412 671 454 593 505 683591 538 609 320 732 395 772 380 754 582 696 125 017 453 185 396 418 580

44 9 824 19 3 5 0s 531 646 021 484 726322 776 460 820 371 796 105 10 511 073 231 501 4191434 429
1 5 43 1 0 03 48 H 4 fil 53 4 591 015 1 05 09 4 257752 138 797 284 775 358 720 201 034 261 497 104 158 1U
43 1 5 78 48 3 5 1 54 0 084 022 5 71 090 25 1 708 315 SOO 412 778 527 717 271 049 325 511 5S5 111 49o
9 LaGrange 77f 45 o 4 07 51 4 1 04 55 090 031 4 53 724 207 7S6 129 829 327 79 b20 733 1S5 071 322 535 285107 008
38 d 5 3 33 5 8 90 591 5 SII0 18 4 39 73 4 231 789 28 830 353 Ml 2 630 7b 8 213 090 21H555 545
11 Oxford 770 13 II 4 48 19 3 495 54 3 0 12 021 5 1 7071249 764 402 810 300 781 681 729 515 050 275 525 350 450 498
531 409 130 520 314 507 558 640 427 722 2 13 778 371 822 863 784 482 7b 0 513 070 255 549 376 478 392
454 518 504 434 551 629 628 483 712 259 773 355 810 354 780 517 730 271664 268 524 359 4b9 497
1
361 51fi 3 11 50 3 7 01 1 563 684 454 754I2S7801 447 832 580 806 b69 769 346708 257 007 250 538 340
14 Cuthbert Ih 514 5 61 50 9 1 OS 599 397 OS3 038 730 280 811 380 838 135 SO 2 171 779 495 712 132596 447 535 178
520 517 129 434 507 566 270 250 029 613 370 675 443 681 1 520 537 747 246 7s7 7461271800 1 501818 443829 I 342 452 804 804 018 554 778 775 418 702 350 5S 1 420 707240596 249 312 535 535 304
371
East Georgia i
156 1 469 543 401 165 521 518 247 270 55 4SO 02V402 714 278 771 757 222 804 358 819 287 835 373 392 804 442 740 805 697776 411 059 449 000 202 538 337 lSO 1 477 344
594 503 050 105 550 373
474 283 534268 593 339 665380 760181811 385 854 299 820 402 771 555 091 279 500 324 500 402
495 283 5341262 580 404 047 396 744 227795 343 836 355 810534762 408 073 1 220 549330 511 373
Southwest Georgia
10 Blaekshear 17 55 7 fi 505 3IS 62 4 353 087 lsl 75 11328 SOO 219 SI2 lSO 825 102 SO2 888742 552650181 272
16 54 1 3 12 571 216 619288 07S425 75 1270 SO2 002 815 33S 81ll57 772 501 709 503 0OS 204 bbO 280
526 296 559 201 616 247 671 348 743257 791 120 829 542 791530 707 659 689 394 587 229 538 343
511 411 579245 620296 679 119 750287 798 100 855 522 809 100 7SII 703 713 503 615 20b 517 290
Average for the State 484 163 527357 574491 045 175724I272 779 100 818 113 7910531 70 115075 557 55 1 320 490 S3
r
72
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
STATIONS
MEAN TMPRTRE
Seasons
Noutii Georgia
Ellerslie
Gainesville
Leo White county
Kabun Gap
Rome
Average
Midple Georgia
Athens
Atlanta
Carrollton
LaGrange
Mycoo
Oxford
Thomson
Average
Southwest Georgia
Auiericus
Outhberti
Nashville
Average
East Georgia
Augusta
Oeechee
Swaiusbofo
Average
Southeast Georgia
B ackshear
Brunswick
Walthourville
Average
Average for the State
567
612
592
551
619
588
7il
767
767
717
780
753
79
775
782
802
Ml7
88
572
015
606
575
629
599
63
61
626
647
66
636
r95659
630792 641
TOTAL RAINFALL
u
3 05
o J c
c a c
a
w w

3 M
391
151
438
410
448
428
565172
612 1339
60lilS55
56SiW02
6191310
5921547
1388
1364
1477
15 14
10 IS
1357
1333
987
1326
1801
927
1274
459 630 1452 1294 960
152 614 1316 1080
153 620 1509 1254 981
479i6411350 1276 788
513 6611312 1272 7s
H1 626 14381402 938
19i 61
472635
683 813 695 539 682
673817 096 539 681
684 803 688541679
680 811 693 540681
629
669
673
688
6S4
677
033
648
798 646
815 661
828 675
814C61
822 731
815 696
804 681
814 703
797660
489 610
517 673
504 670
513 661
555 687
541 676
1228 1216 974
1304
1315
1136
1252
1596
1287
1461
1449
1160 1173
1020
900
027
863
10 II
1017
972
980
958
936
1232 958
1165 1107 1621
989 1657 1328
852 1507 1282
556 os9 1002
501 651 1238 1344 1102
1974
1807
1942
2H2I
1 168
1844
1821
1574
1586
1479
1171
1371
1136
1149
SER1KS
FROM AND TO
642
519
63111
7171
1723
6022
552
4899
5330
4893
1176
5 II
1554
4974
958 1711
1207 1853
10094623
1058 4730
992
si is
953
918
1215
814
810
946
1243
1162
39
1135
5108
1788
4 151
4783
4928
Mav 17 to May 83
April 84toTulvS4
April78 to July 4
Jan 178 to July S4
April 78 to July 84
April
Feby
April
April
April
April
April
78 to July84
76toJuly si
78 to July84
78toJuly84
8 to June82
78to luly 84
78toJulv 81
April78toJulv 84
Mar 79 O Oct 83
April78 to June84
April78toJuly 81
April78toSept si
Mav 78 to Febv 81
April7Sio Dec81
April 78toJuly 81
Apjil78to July84CHAPTER V
GEOLOGY
This manual being chiefly intended for popular use it becomes
necessary to present some preliminary general ideas in relation to
geology
In the transitions which the earth has undergone through a long
series of changes by which it was gradually reduced to the condi
tion in which we find it long periods have elapsed in the course
of which the earth has passed through conditions fitting it first
for the lower forms of vegetable and animal life in the water and
then for the higher forms of vegetable life and for the lower land
animals and so on successively culminating in mana being en
dowed with the highest intellectual capacity Each phase in
cluded much of the old with new features superadded and each
new feature surpassing the old in perfection of organism
The first appearance of dry land is supposed to have been in a
Vshaped mass in upper North America which is therefore be
lieved to be the oldest of continents although possibly among the
last to be peopled The outline of the first emerged lands pre
figured the present form of the continent This formation to
which the name of Eozoic dawn of life has been given covers a
large part of Canada and the British possessions extending into the
United States in two large arms parallel with the Pacific and At
lantic oceans One of these the most extensive along the Rocky
Mountain range the other following the Apalachian chain of moun
tains and crossing the State of Georgia terminates in Alabama
where it is overlapped and covered nonconformably by newer form
ations
In the next great period a large part of North America emerged
including Northwest Georgia This was followed in the order of
succession by the cretaceous and tertiary of the South Atlantic and
the Gulf coast region including the most recant formations74
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
The geological formations have been named on more than one
principle of classification The system generally adopted is by the
relation of the strata to the life of the age as shown by the fossils
contained within the rocks The larger subdivisions in accordance
with this system are
I Archaean Including an Azoic agewithout lifeand an
Eozoic agethe dawn of life
II Silurian Age or Age of Invertebrates
III Devonian Age or Age of Fishes
IV Carboniferous Age or Age of Coal Plants
Y Mesozoic Age or Age of Peptiles
VI Tertiary Age or Age of Mammals
VII Quaternary Age or Age of Man
Each of the Ages are subdivided into Periods and the Periods
into Epochs These subdivisions are based either on minor varia
tions in the fossil remains or else on the differences in the consti
tution of the rocks and vary in different countries A formation
in separate localities may vary in the composition of its rocks as do
the ocean sediments of today
A lithologic classification or one based on the characteristics of
the rocks of which the formations are made up as it relates to their
composition and consistency is a better system for practical pur
poses and particularly so in its relation to agriculture as indicating
the kind of soil derived therefrom
That a formation has been of simultaneous deposition in every
region of its occurrence is not now generally believed The theory
that the earth has passed from some highly heated condition to its
present state carries with it the conclusion that life most probably
commenced in the polar region as there the necessary reduction of
temperature would first be reached and that it progressed from
these centers towards the Equator as t lie conditions became more fa
vorable for its existence While Silurian deposits were form
ing in some parts of the old ocean bed the Devonian may have
been in progress somewhere behind it where the environments were
fitted for a higher type of life and in this way the succession of
life would be the same for all parts of the earth while deposits
differing far in character of life may have been of syncronous oriGEOLOGY
75
gin The missing links observed in the order of life in many
localities may be accounted for by the unfitness of the condition to
sustain the new order of life leaving such areas through an epoch
in possession of the older colonies
GEOLOGY OF GEORGIA
The Geology of Georgia is a part of that which characterizes both
the Atlantic slope and the Mississippi basin including all the prin
cipal geological formations of the Apalachian and Atlantic coast
region All the larger divisions in geology are represented in the
State These beginning with the oldest are
I The Archaean in the Metamorphic of Middle and Northern
Georgia
II The Paleozoic in the Silurian Devonian and Carboniferous of
Northwest Georgia
III The Mesozoic in the Cretaceous lying south and east of
Columbus
IV Cenozoic in the Tertiary and Quarternary of Southern
Georgia
The eastern line of the State crosses the Archaean at its greatest
expansion The State also extends into the Paleozoic on the north
west and the Tertiary on the south at the points of their greatest
expansion
ARCHAEAN OR METAMORPHIC
The Metamorphic covers the larger part of the agricultural divis
ions of Middle and North Georgia The southern limit of its
exposure may be very correctly defined by a line drawn on the map
of the State from Augusta through Milledgeville and Macon to Co
lumbus This line will be found to cross each navigable stream at
the head of navigation where the rocks dipping nearly vertically
are covered by Cretaceous and Tertiary strata North of this with
the exception cf the ten counties of Northwest Georgia the forma
tion covers all the country and extends beyond the limits of the
State
When the Metamorphic is approached from either of the newer
formations a decided change is observed not only in the character
of the rocks but in the general appearance of the country and to76
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
some extent in the indigenous growths Approached from South
Georgia the change is from a rolling region of sandy lands to one of
a more broken character with a rocky or gravelly surface from
pine lands to lands covered with a growth of oak and hickory
and from a sandy region where surface rocks if any are of a rounded
or waterworn character and of small sizes to a rocky or gravelly
surface with angular pebbles or rock fragments of various sizes and
with the common occurrence of larger rock masses
In approaching the metamorphic from Northwest Georgia there
is a change from a region of parallel valleys and ridges that are
usually continuous for long distances to a generally broken country
where such distinctions are not so well defined from a limestone
to a freestone country and from one where the rocks are sandstones
limestones and shales or slates often abounding with impressions of
shells crenoids corals seaweeds or other organic remains to one
one in which the rocks are of crystalline structure with no evident
traces of organic life
The Topograyhy of the metamorphic area of the State is that of a
broken region The country gradually rises toward the North and
is generally hilly with few elevations rising to the proportion of
mountains in Middle Georgia but becoming quite mountainous in
some parts of North Georgia The country rises to the very general
level of two thousand feet above sea near the northern line of the
State with mountains of from three to five thousand feet
The formation terminates in Northwest Georgia in a bold and
rugged escarpment facing toward the west or northwest in what are
known as the Cohutta Salicoa Pine Log Allatoona and Dug Down
Mountains constituting the Cohutta range This range is two
thousand feet above the valleys of Northwest Georgia in the Cohutta
Mountains but becomes gradually lower toward the southwest un
til in the Dug Down Mountains it is only five or six hundred feet
above the valleys and the summit corresponds nearly with the gen
eral level of the country to the southwest
This feature of the range is shown by the Hyprometric map fol
lowing page 16
The Archaean has been subdivided into two principal groups the
Laurentian and the Huronian The formation has not been studied
with sufficient care in Georgia to indicate these subdivis
ions The rocks south of the Chattahoochee Ridge as well as someGEOLOGY
77
portions of the country north of this ridge correspond generally
with the lithological character of the Laurentian group and an ex
tent of country west of the Blue Ridge with that of Huronian
In the following extracts from Danas Manual are given the rocks
and minerals that are regarded as characteristic of the Lourention
group the most or all of which are common to this portion of the
metamorphic region in Georgia
Kinds of RocksThe rocks with few exceptions are metamor
phic or crystalline rocks They include granite gneiss and some
mica schists also very prominently rocks of the hornblende and
pyroxene series as syenite hornblendic gneiss and other kinds
also extensive beds of crystalline limestone Besides these there are
quartzite and conglomerate The limeandsoda feldsparcalled
labradoriteoften characterized by a beautiful play of colors is com
mon in Archaean terranes forming with a lamellar mineral related
to pyroxine or hornblende the rock hypersthenite Chrysolite a
silicate of magnesia and iron is a constituent of some hypersthe
nite and also forms with labradorite a rock called assipite occur
ring in the White Mountain region
Abundance of iron bearing minerals is a striking characteristic
of the Archasan rocks It is the cause of the frequent reddish color
of the feldspar of the granitic rocks It is apparent in the preva
lence of rocks of the hornblende series the black variety of horn
blende and pyroxine present in them containing much iron It is
especially manifested in the existence of immense beds of iron ore
which consists either of magnetite or of hematite or of tetanic iron
the last differing from the others in having a part of the iron re
placed by titanium
Another very common mineral is graphite or plumbago a
form of carbon It occurs disseminated through the rocks
especially the limestones constituting 20 to 80 per cent of some
layers which therefore are worked for the graphite It is often met
with in scales through the iron ores also in veins which afford it
in a purer state and often crystallized
There are in addition diorite epedote gneiss and schist massive
hornblende rock and hornblende schists garneteuphotide andfeld
spareuphotide soapstone rensselaerite serpentine ophiolites or
verde antique marble of different varietiess
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
HuronianThe Cohutta range of mountains contains a series of
rocks agreeing well with the lithological character of the Huronian
There are black and greenish colored slates conglomerates quartz
ites chlcritic slates epidotic gneiss and porphrintic rocks Though
there exists in Georgia large areas with rocks corresponding in char
acter with the Huronian and others as has been said with the Lu
rentia No well denned line can be traced on the map between
these lithological groups as the areas have been but imperfectly de
termined
Some geologists regard the Metamorphic formation of the slate as
changed Silurian rocks This view of their age was held by Profes
sor F H Bradley who devoted much time to the study of the se
ries in Tennessee North Carolina and Georgia
In the second Report of Progress of the Geological Survey Dr
Little says The relation of the metamorphic rocks in these the
Cohutta mountains as well as that in the Blue Ridge and across
the Chattahoochee Ridge along the Tugalo and Savannah rivers to
the corresponding adjacent parts of Tennessee North Carolina and
South Carolina have been studied and a regular succession of Pots
dam Quebec and Cincinnati rocks found in alternating bands while
the whole of this metamorphic region appears to be of Silurian
age Professor Bradley reports The extension of the goldbelt over
large areas not previously recognized as goldbearing the determi
nation of the age equivalency and position of nearly every impor
tant stratum in the Blue Ridge of Georgia including the copper
ores of Fannin and Gilmer as well as those of Lumpkin and Towns
and the corundum belts of Union Towns and Rabun with the
probable position of the equivalents of these latter in Habersham
White Lumpkin and Dawson and the determination of numerous
levels which affect both the working of large areas of the goldfield
and the location of projected railroads
The points of greatest scientific interest are the identification of
the serpentines chrysolites chlorites and stellites of the corundum
belts with the magnesian limestones of the Quebec group Th
Knox Dolomite of Safford and that of the underlying schists of the
goldbelt with the Knox shale of the lower part of the Quebec
The series has been but imperfectly studied even the relative
Second Report of Progress of the Mineralogical Geological and Physical Sur
vey of the State of Georgia for 1875 page 13GEOLOGY
79
positions of some of the groups are in dispute and the question of
age or possible equivalency remains in abeyance waiting further re
search and will not be further considered here
Metamorphic RocksThe chief rocks are granite gneiss mica
schists and magnesian rocks Such varieties of these as are com
mon in Georgia will be briefly described
Granites are of common occurrence south of the Chattahoochee
ridge but are rarely found in large masses north of this There
are four varieties in Middle Georgia 1 A gray granite com
posed of quartz feldspar and a dark colored mica 2 a flesh colored
granite similar in composition to the last with a pink feldspar 3 a
syenite or dark colored granite composed largely of hornblende and
4 a variety known as granulite made up of quartz and feldspar
common in some parts of Middle Georgia
GneissGneiss is similar in composition to granite only much
more variable in character as it occurs in this State The materials
unlike granite are generally distributed irregularly in layers often
giving to the stone a beautiful banded appearance Some varieties
however are uniform in the distribution of the constituent minerals
and can be distinguished from the granites only by its existing in
beds like other stratified rocks Such varieties are often called
gneisoid granites Hornblende Gneiss composed of quartz hornblende
and feldspar is a common variety sometimes covering large areas and
giving rise to a deep red soil where this is the prevailing rock It
often occurs in thin layers along with other varieties of gneiss and
not in sufficient quantity to affect materially the character of soil
It varies from a dark gray to black according to the percentage of
the black mineral hornblende that enters into the composition of
the rock and from which it derives its name A gametiferous gneiss
is found along the Chattahoochee ridge and a bed of this charac
ter has been passed through in the boring for artesian water in At
lanta An epidotic gneiss is found west of the Blue Ridge and in
Troup county
Mica SchistThis rock has the same composition as gneiss
but contain much more mica It covers some extensive belts of
country The lands are usually of a sandy nature and the soil is
filled with glistening particles of mica and often covered with
quartz fragments
ItacolumiteThe itacolumite or flexible sandstone outcrops along
8o
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
the Chattahoochee ridge from Habersham probably to Troup
county It is found again near the eastern base of the Blue Ridge
and about the western sides of Gilmer Pickens and Cherokee
counties and also further south in Harris Meriwether and Pike
counties in the Pine Mountain range The nauvaculite of Graves
Mountain in Lincoln is believed to belong to the itacolumite series
This sandstone dips southeasterly as do most of the rocks of the
country where it has been observed and underlying it on the
northwest is a graphitic hydramica schist and below this again a
crystalline limestone or marble The series is an interesting one
from its supposed relation to the diamonds that have been found in
this State as well as in North and South Carolina
Magnesian RocksA chloritic schist exists in heavy beds near the
northern limit of the metaphorphic region and is distributed in
less quantity elsewhere over the country to the south Soapstone
or talc is found in many localities
The metamorphic rocks commonly contain quartz veins and
are sometimes crossed by trap dikes The quartz veins usually con
form to the laminae or to the bedding of the rocks while the traps
cut these almost at right angles and traverse the country in a
direction little west of north
Between the Cohutta and Blue Ridge Mountains and nearly
everywhere south of the last named mountain and particularly in
Middle Georgia the rocks are very generally decomposed down t0
the constant waterlevel of the country or to the depth at which
lasting water is obtained in wells
Among the more common minerals belonging to the formation
in Georgia may be named quartz mica feldspar hornblende garnet
Tourmaline graphite epidote talc rutile hematite magnetite
titanic iron with many others less generally distributed
PALEOGOIC FORMATIONS
These are ten counties of the State in what is known as the
limestone region of Northwest Georgia This section in Georgia is
limited by a metmorphic range of mountains extending around it
in a semicircle on the east and south This range runs near the
eatern sides of the counties of Murray and Gordon and the eastern
and southern sides of Bartow and Polk The larger part of each of
these are covered with silurian strata The counties lying wholy01
LEGEND
Silurian
j Archaean
GEOLOGICAL
MAP
OF
GEORGIA
BOM 8TATK GKOIOGICAI RECORDS AND
MANUSCRIPT NOTES
v ALincolX Department of Agriculture
Uuiiloi l Prs Eligrs
rAoirHT li TSS
GEOLOGY 8l
within the paleozoic are Dade Walker Catoosa Chattooga Whit
field and Floyd The following description of some of the surface
ieatures of the section was prepared from notes of the geological
survey of the State for Prof Hilgards report on cotton production
TopographyThe country is banded by a number of mountains
ridges and valleys extending with a general parallelism in an ap
proximate northeast and southwest direction approaching nearest
to north and south in the eastern part of the division and with di
vergent mountains running nearer to east and west in the southern
and central portions Sand Lookout and Pigeon mountains in the
northwestern corner of the State are synclinal tablelands belong
9gnnf 6 iUey 1coalfield TheSe vary in altitude f 800 to
1200 feet above the adjacent valleys and are usually troughshaped
ou the top having somewhat elevated borders along their brows and
precipitous sides marked by perpendicular sandstone bluffs These
mountains have an area on the top of rolling and often nearly level
sandy lands amounting in the aggregate to 200 square mites
Lookout mountain is separated from Sand mountain on the north
west by Lookout valley which has a width of 3 or 4 miles and ex
tends from Alabama across this part of the State into Tennessee
Pigeon mountain is an easterly spur of Lookout mountain giving
rise to a Vshaped valley which widens out toward the north and
is known as McLemores cove These mountains are bordered
00tUoSSf T l thtT eXt6nt by Steep Sand8t0ne ridSes of fm
i TV Clght S1Vmg t0 narrOW valles ad their
bases These ridges are a constant feature of the tableland moun
tZX 7UT eveTere in thls rtion to them except where
they have disappeared by erosion About the central portion of
Pigeon mountain where the tableland feature is lost with the dis
appearance of the sandstones and conglomerates from its summit
the ndges on each side merge into the main mountain and with it
iorm the broken and knobby region terminating the range Thee
are known in Walker and Chattooga counties as shinbone ridges
and in Dade county as pudding ridges
East of Lookout and Pigeon mountains at distances of from 10
to 20 miles is another series of mountains extending nearly cen
trally across this division of the State These are mostly sharp
topped and have altitudes of from 500 to 1000 feet above the sur
82
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
rounding valleys White Oak mountain Taylors ridge and Gay
lor mountain extend in a direct line across this part of the State
only separated from each other by narrow gaps To the east of these
mountains either in interrupted parallel ranges or divergent spurs
belonging to the same system of elevations are Dicks ridge Rocky
Face Chattoogata Horns Johns Little Sand Rocky Lavender
and Horse Leg mountains Little Sand mountain and Rocky
mountain are tablelands of small extent belonging to the Coosa
coal field The surrounding sharpcrested mountains here bear the
lithological relation to these tablelands that the shinbone and pud
ding ridges before described bear to Sand Lookout and Pigeon
mountains on the northwest
Next on the east are the Cohutta Salicoa Pine Log Allatoona
and Dug Down mountains constituting a single rangeand extend
ing around the eastern and southern boundary of this division of
the State being in fact the eroded escarpment of an elevated
plateau that lies to the southeast of this region This feature of
the range is quite apparent in Polk county where the brow of the
escarpment is but 500 or 600 leet above the valleys on the northwest
and corresponds to the general level of the country to the south
but in the northern part especially in the Cohutta mountains
where the altitude is much greater it is cut up by coves and
ravines so that mountains are encountered in all directions for
a distance of 10 or 15 miles between the base and the summit of
the escarpment
To recapitulate The ranges in this division of the State may be
designated by the most prominent mountains of each as 1 the
Lookout range on the west 2 the Chattoogata range of the cen
tral portion of this region and 3 the Cohutta range on the
eastern and southern border Intermediate between these moun
tains are a number of cherty ridges and sometimes sandstone ridges
rarely exceeding 200 or 300 feet in height The sandstone ridges are
generally narrow while the cherty ones form knotty belts of from 1
mile to 10 miles in width These alternate with shale and lime
stone valleys thus subdividing the areas between the mountains
into somewhat narrow belts with topographical and agricultural
features varying with these lithological characters The valleys
range in altitude from 500 to 600 to 1 000 feet above the sea the eleGEOLOGY
83
vation being greatest about the divide between the waters of the
Tennessee river on the north and the Coosa river on the south
Kind of RocksThe aggregate thickness of the palaeozoic is esti
mated at about 20000 feet The rocks consist mainly of alternating
series of shales limestones and sandstones or conglomerate The si
liceous rocks including the sandstones and conglomerates siliceous
shales and cherty beds associated with some limestones are greatly
in excess of the limestones and argellaceous shales constituting
perhaps more than half of the entire thickness while the arelk
ceous beds or such as are composed largely of clay are somewhat in
excess of the limestones In the upper half of the series these ma
terials are more nearly equal in their distribution
SILURIAN
AccadianAlong the western escarpment of the Cohuttas exist
beds of semimetamorphic slates and conglomerates apparently of
very great thickness To this formation in Tennessee has been
given the name of Ocoee group from the Ocoee river along which
near the line of Tennessee and Georgia the rocks anpear to have
their greatest development or at least are most prominently dis
played J
The group as yet is not known to contain fossils but has been re
ferred on the ground of its supposed stratagraphic relations to the
Accadian Epoch A sandstone of several hundred feet in thickness
is conspicuously displayed in steep ridges or mountains skirting
the western base of the Cohutta Pine Log and Allatoona Mountains
fhis is the Chilhowee sandstone of Tennessee and is believed to
be the equivalent of the Potsdam sandstones In Tennessee ecoli
thus impressionsworm holes filled with sandy rods somewhat
jotter than the body of the rockare mentioned as a common charac
teristic of the sandstone by Prof Safford and indicate a probable
identity in age with the Potsdam sandstone of New York These
markings have not yet so far as known been observed in this
btate but the sandstones are often filled with small rounded con
cretions that disappear from the weathered surface and give much
the appearance presented by a cross section of the scolithus rods
in sandstone
This is succeeded by hard glauconitic shales and glauconitic
VI vol 10 census page 285 Cotton Production of Georgia page 1984
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
sandstones associated with siliceous limestones found in a broad
belt of country along the Coosa river and give rise here to what is
knpwn as the Flatwoods Some portion of the same group is found
in a belt of country in the eastern portions of Gordon and Bartow
and the southern part of Murray and also come to the surface again
for a few miles in sterile ridges on the western side of Whitfield
county between Dicks Ridge and Chattoogata Mountain Trilo
bites are found in some of the shales and limestones and are abun
dant in the Flatwoods near Livingston in Floyd county
A prominent mineral characteristic is the common appearance
of green sand or glauconite in the shales and sandstones and some
times in the limestones This green sand may be found on close
examination in most of the shales and sandstones and is suffi
ciently abundant in some to give them a decided green color
Galena lead ore is found associated with calcite in small rami
fying veins and in pockets in some of the siliceous limestones of
this group
Knox ShaleShales and limestone of an estimated thickness ol
3 500 feet The shales are more or less calcareous and are gener
ally of a light green shade of color below the water surface but
weather into a great variety of shades from buff to red blue green
brown and black but is most generally some shade of brown These
shales exist in all the counties in Northwest Georgia except Dade
and are found in a number of long valleys varying from half mile
to one or two miles in width constituting a large part of the area
of cultivated lands in this section of the State Among these are the
Oothkalooga valley of Bartow and Gordon the Cooehulle and Dog
wood valleys of Whitfield and the Chattooga valley of Walker and
Chattooga
The limestones are generally oolitic consisting of spherical or
oval concretions usually the size of the roe of fish but in some beds
as large as one third of an inch in diameter The oolitic particles
show under the microscope both a concentric and radiated structure
The limestone generally abound in calcite veins and makes a beau
ful marble when polished the calcite veins forming a reticulated net
work of white lines on a dark blue ground Galena has been found
in this limestone near the Catoosa line in Tennessee
Knox DolomiteThis covers 894 square miles or about one
fourth of the entire extent of Northwest Georgia In Dade it makesGEOLOGY 85
its appearance only in a small patch in the southern part of the coun
ty but covers large areas in all the other counties in this section
Surface Features This formation gives rise to ridges or knobby
belts of country from one to ten miles in width and from one hun
dred to three hundred feet above the adjacent valleys These are
usually steep along the outskirts but the central portion of the
broader belts usually have a valley surface There are seven or
eight belts of this character some of which are continuous across
this portion of the State extending into Tennessee and Alabama
and are known nearly everywhere by the name of The Ridges
The surface is everywhere covered with chert a gray siliceous rock
usually porous and of uneven fracture in fine gravel and in larger
fragments rarely exceeding afoot in diameter
Kind of RockThe formation is made up largely of dolomite or
magnesian limestones from which the group takes its name asso
ciated in alternating layers with siliceous beds The latter is an
impure flint or a hornstone and is the material that gives rise from
weathering to the chert with which the hills are covered It
exists both in layers of varying thickness between the limestones
and in nodular masses encased within the limestone beds
The hornstone is of a dark blue color resembling flint in appear
ance but unlike that material is very brittle and breaks with an
irregular and not a concoidal fracture It weathers into a porous
stone usually of a light gray color but presents various shades of
blue red and brown to black
The limestones as has been said are generally dolomitic or mag
nesian limestones There are however at the top of the series
some purer limestones alternating with these in beds of five or six
feet in thickness The dolomites are often crystalline and usually of
a gray or dove color
Variegated argillaceous limestones abound near the upper portion
of the series The magnesian limestones are burnt for lime at Car
tersville and at Cement in Bartow and at Graysville in Catoosa
and makes a most excellent Jime for mechanical purposes At Ce
ment some of the beds are used for hydraulic cement Galena as
sociated with fluor spar is found in some of the chert beds in
Catoosa county Most of the limonite deposits of Northwest Geor
gia are on the cherty ridges of this formation Manganese and
baryta are also found in such situations86
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
The limestones of the ridges rarely appear at the surface These
have been leached out and lie buried usually to the depth of one
hundred feet beneath fragments of chert and the less soluble mate
rials of their own composition and it is commonly necessary in dig
ging wells to pass through this debris to the undisturbed beds for
lasting water The material above the limestone has most com
monly lost all appearance of the original stratification or if percep
tible at all the beds are much disturbed by caving or breaking into
the spaces from which the limestones have disappeared The drain
age of the formation is to a large extent underground streams The
water that falls in rain finds a ready entrance through the loose
surface material and finds an outlet in the numerous springs that
are found at the base of the ridges Most of the bold limestone
springs so common in this part of the State have their source in
this formation
There are no streams in the ridges except in the rainy season
In a few localities sore of the larger streams have cut their
way through the formation from one valley to another The forma
tion is an interesting one and doubtless a most important one for
future research Buried as it is in its own ruins it is as yet but lit
tle known
TrentonThis formation consists of limestones and calcareous
shales It gives rise to long valleys bordered on one side and some
times on both sides by the cherty ridges above described or when
succeeded by newer formations by sharptopped sandstone ridges
The formation is represented in Cedar Valley of Polk county in
Red Clay Valley of Whitfield and in the dry valleys of Walker and
Chattooga in all of which it is bounded by the ridges of the under
lying Knox Dolomite In the other localities of its exposure it is
succeeded on one or both sides by upper Silurian sandstones as
around the mountains and ridges of the Chattooga range on the
eastern sides of Lookout and Pigeon and in Lookout Valley of Dade
county
Surface Features The surface is rolling with few fragmentary
surface rocks Where the angle of dip is great the limestones
which constitue a large portion of the formation rarely appear at
the surface but where the strata is nearly horizontal these often
outcrop in broad exposed ledges or with a light covering of soil and
with a growth of cedar and scrubby post oakGEOLOGY
87
Medina Sandstone is found only in the Chattoogata Range The
sandstones have a thickness of four hundred feet
Clinton Iron Ore RidgesThis group west of Taylors ridge
consists of sandstones and arenaceous shales of three hundred and
fifty feet thickness In this ridge and to the east of it the rocks are
hard sandstones almost throughout and in Chattoogata mountain
have a thickness of four hundred and twenty feet The group con
tains three beds of red fossiliferous iron ore varying from a few
inches to ten feet in thickness
Oriskany A siliceous skeleton a few inches in thickness with
some of the characteristic fossils of this group has been found near
Ringgold in Taylors Ridge
devonian
The Devonian is represented in a bituminous shale with a thick
ness varying from five to eighty feet This is well known in the
country as the black shale and from its bituminous character is
often mistaken for coal This with its pyrotous character has stimu
lated much useless diggingand petroleum which it may be expected
to furnish is among minerals of economic importance that has not
been looked for A blue shale at the top of a foot or more in thick
ness contains phosphatic nodules The shale is overlain by siliceous
beds with geodes and locally by brown calcareous shales with the
geodes
CARBONIFEROUS
The subcarboniferous consists of a siliceous group at the base of
the system of two hundred and fifty feet The limestones abound
in flint nodulesthe material of Indian flint implements A heavy
bedded blue limestone of four hundred feet thickness overlies the
siliceous group and constitutes the upper group
Coal MeasuresThis covers an area of about two hundred square
miles in the State The larger part of this is in Sand and Lookout
Mountains Small areas belonging to the Coosa coal field exist in
Rocky Mountain of Floyd and Little Sand Mountains of Chattooga
The rods consist of 1 Two hundred feet of shales with a bed
of coal at the top 2 Two hundred and fifty feet of conglomerate
and sandstones 3 Four hundred feet of thin bedded sandstones
and shales with four beds of coal
This system of mountains and ridges includes the Chattoogata Rocky Face Johns Horns
Lavender and Gaylor Mountains and Dicks aud Taylors Ridges88
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
MESOZOIC
TriassicStrata of the Triassic system so well developed
in the Connecticut valley are not known to extend into Georgia
It exists in North Carolina in two synclinal folds containing five
beds of coal and extending southward into South Carolina It
rests nonconformably on the metamorphic in those States
Trap dikes so common in the metamorphic in Georgia are be
lieved to be of Triassic age The dikes extend about north 20 west
cutting the strata nearly at right angles to the strike of the rocks
These are rarely as much as one hundred feet in width and most
commonly only a few feet and vary greatly in the same dike One
of the largest extends through Talbot Meriwether and Coweta They
are common throughout Middle Georgia south of the Chattahoochee
Ridge
The trap weathers into dark rounded holders that commonly
cover the hillsides along the dike and to which the name of Nig
gerheads is commonly given
CretaceousThis formation covers a small triangular area ex
tending from Columbus southward along the State line to Pataula
creek and eastward to the northeastern part of Schley county
Dr Loughridge formerlyan assistant in the Geological Survey of
this State says In its surface features it differs from the region in
the other States in a total absence of the black prairies and of any
outcrop of rotten limestone The beds are covered almost through
out by red clays and deep white sand forming a rolling and well
timbered country Passing southward along the river from the
metamorphic rocks at Columbus we find at first beds of plastic and
purple clays exposed only for a short distance Near the mouth of
Upatoi creek 8 miles south of Columbus blue micaceous sands and
clays form abrupt cliffs along the river for a number of miles and
dippingto the southwest at a slight angle are overlaid by heavy and
yellow clays more or less fossiliferous and probably the representa
tives of the rotten limestone group
At Georgetown Quitman county and thence to the border of the
tertiary the highly fossiliferous beds of blue marl and their ledges
of limestone of the Ripley group are exposed along the river bank
and preserve the same slight southwest dip
The general features of the country are much like those of the
Cotton Culture 10 Census VOL VI page 280
GEOLOGY 89
Tertiary region of the State in fact it seems that a large part of the
area usually defined as Cretaceous is covered by somewhat superficial
deposits of Tertiary sands the marl beds with the characteristic
Cretaceous fossils being found only in the beds of streams or on
eroded hillsides near them It is not improbable that the cretace
ous may yet be traced in this way much farther eastward in this
State The formation is not known to have any minerals of much
economic importance Some of the marl beds contain potash in
considerable quantity and when this is the case such marls may be
used with profit as a fertilizer in the immediate section in which
they are found
Greensand Marls are found along the banks of the Chattahoochee
river These are exposed for several miles on the banks of the stream
in Stewart county in beds of fifteen to twenty feet The bed dipping
slightly to the southwest disappears in this direction beneath the
bed of the river No complete analysis has been made of this marl
but a test for potash shows from one to two per cent of that clement
CENOZOTC
TertiaryThis formation covers about onehalf of the State em
bracing all south of the Metamorphic except a small triangular area
near Columbus and a narrow belt of more recent deposits on the
coast It crosses Georgia in a broad belt with an average width of
175 miles widening out as it extends south westward across the State
Surf ace featuresThe country near the coast is level and sandy
but at the distance of from fifty to seventyfive miles inland be
comes undulating and the surface is very generally covered with
a small feruginous concretion These pebbles are about the size of
buckshot and where these are most abundant the name of buckshot
land or pebbly land is commonly applied to distinguish these eith
er from the more sandy lands or such as have these concretions in
less abundance
There are but slight inequalities of surface except near the princi
pal streams which are from fifty to seventyfive feet below the
general level of the country The low rounded hills rarely exceed
ten feet away from the water courses affording only enough irregu
larity generally for good surface drainage
Another and quite different surface feature is presented in what is
known as the Limesink region This extends southwest from Scriven9
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
county across the State widening out into a broad belt of country in
Southwest Georgia The country abounds in limesinks and in
some sections in small lakes limesinks filled with water The
whole country is full of depressions or sinks in many places giving
only a slight inequality of surface that of a network of low ridges
a sort of honeycomb topography in low relief
This is a country of subterranean streams The surface drainage
is not generally good The water that falls must find its way either
through open sinkholes or else by filtering through the soil into
the underground channels The marl beds found at depths of
from twenty to fifty feet is the watercarrying stratum of the coun
try Some of these underground waters find outlets in bold lime
stone springs These are more common along the southwest border
of the limesink belt The general direction of the streams as
shown by the lines of sinks conform to the southern or southeastern
inclination of the strata and to the general direction of the surface
drainage in South Georgia Ponds lakes and swampy lands have
been successfully drained by boring through to the marl beds al
lowing the water a ready escape into underground channels
Kind of Rocks The formation is largely made up of sandy layers
alternating with clays and calcareous marls or limestones Most of
these exist in a soft or friable condition The marls or limestones
the Buhrstone a feruginous sandstone in thin layer occurring about
the upper border of the formation and the buckshot concretions
before mentioned are nearly the only rocks of sufficient hardness
not to crumble in the hand or break down on exposurs
The Buhrstone is found near the upper limit of the limesink
belt and is itself a silicefied portion of the marl beds This stands
out in bluffs on some of the streams Some fine exposures of the
bed are found on the Savannah river in Scriven county It does not
appear to extend across the State in a continuous bed as do the
marl beds but is found with interruptions along its northern limit
as shown by the Mineral Map of the State
QuarternaryAt the close of the tertiary remarkable changes
took place in the climate of the earth A large part of the north
ern hemisphere was covered with glaciers and arctic animals were
driven by the extreme cold into the temperate and semitropical
regions The effects are observed in the drift of high latitudestrans
ported materials such as sand clay and rounded boulders withGEOLOGY
91
which the country is covered as far south as Pennsylvania and
Ohio From this phenomenon the first part of the Quaternary is
designated by the name of the Glacial Period or that of the Drift or
Ice Age This was succeeded by the Champlain Period and the
Recent or Terrace Epoch
The melting of the glaciers as the closing event of the Ice Age
brought on a flood of waters and gave rise to a floodmade deposit
covering with sand and pebbles the older formation in some parts
of the Mississippi Valleys A deposit of sand and pebbles along
the upper border of the Tertiary in Georgia has been thought by
some geologists to have had a like origin
The low hammock lands the estuary and delta formations near
the coast and the alluvium of streams the swamp muck and stalag
metic cave deposits in all parts of the State as well as some local
drifts in the coves and at the mouth of mountain ravines belong to
this ageCHAPTER VI
AGRICULTURAL GEOLOGY
Under this head the several geological formations of the State
will be dealt with in their agricultural relations
Soils have their origin in the decay and disintegration of the
rocks and where a soil rests on the stratum from which it is derived
it is always closely related to this in composition Some soils how
ever are brought in part or entirely from a distance and may have
their sources in the wearing down of rocks wholly different from
the ones on which they rest These are transported soils The al
luvial deposits the material of which is derived from the diverse
strata traversed by the streams is generally of this character There
are no extensive areas in Georgia as in some of the Northern States
covered with drift material brought from remote localities The
soils of the State elsewhere than in the alluvium of streams with
rare exceptions are derived either from underlying rocks or else
from immediately adjacent groups
In crossing the country northwest and southeast in Northern and
Middle Georgia frequent well marked changes in the soil and
growth of timber are observed that point with much certainty to
corresponding changes in the underlying rocks
In the account given of the soils of the State in the following
pages reference is made to the geological groups to which these be
long and which are described more in detail on preceding pages
NORTHWEST GEOUGIA
The following table gives the geological divisions that are rep
resented in this region and also the thickness of each group The
lithological features of each group varies somewhat in the eastern
and western sections and it is of sufficient interest to represent this
in the list by making Taylors ridge a prominent and sharp
topped mountain chain in the middle of the region a dividing line
and in the two columns showing the features of each group
The descriptions here given of the soils of this part of the State are extracted
from Professor Hilgards Report on Cotton Culture published in Vol VI 10th
Census This was prepared from geological notes and maps now in the office of
the Department of AgricultureGeological formations
Carboniferous
Subcarbonif erous
Devonian
Otiskany
Clinton
to I Medina
Cincinnati
Trenton
Chazy
i Uppe
r Quebec Knox D
g Lower Quebec Knox S
West of Taylors Ridge
Thinbedded sandstones and shales with coal
Conglomerates and heavybedded sandstones
Shale with bed of coal at top
Heavybeddedblue limestone
Siliceous limestone with flint nodules
Siliceous limestone withgeodes
Black bituminous shale
Slue shale with phosphate nodules
Sandstone and arenaceous shales
Calcareous shales with iron ore
Calcareous shales
LITHOLOGICAL GROUPS
Limestone with heavy beds of chert
Argillaceous shales with beds of oolitic limestone
Calciferous and Potsdam
B uronian
Thinbedded blue limestone and calcareous shales
Ihinbedded blue and gray limestone and calcareous shales
Thick
ness
Feet
400
250
201
400
200
ion
1
East of Taylors Ridge
Thinbedded sandstone and shales
Conglomerates and heavybedded sandstones
Shales
Arenaceous shales and bituminous limestones
Siliceous limestone with flint layers and nodules
85
2o
20
601
400
Calcareous slmles with geodes
Biack bituminous shale
Blue shale with phosphalic nodules
Siliceous skeleton limestone
Sandstone with beds of iron ore
Heavybedded sandstones
Argillaceous sandstones
5000
2500

Red and dovecolored rotten limestone
Limestone with heavy beds of chert
Argillaceous shales with oolitic limestone
Glauconitic shales and sandstones
sandstones
Argillites
Conglomerates slates gneisses micaschists
Thick
ness
Feet
20Q
150
200
30
250
75
40
5 to 15
1
420
410
200
1000
5000
2500
1000

WiTf tvo tCT eaiug Kiieisses micaschists in
ridgeSTEThe grUpS that affOTd arable land in italic the others in general enter into the structurT

O
73
t
O
d
3
cr
73

O
W
o
r
o
a
94
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
The soils of the different groups are well characterized each
affording one in many respects peculiar to itself For this reason it
will be most convenient to consider separately the soils of the for
mations that give rise to arable lands
The following comprise the chief varieties
1 Brown and red loams 2 Gray siliceous soils of the ridges 3
Sandy table or mountain lands 4 Flatwoods 5 Alluvial lands
BROWN AND RED LOAMS
These are formed from the limestone and calcareous shales of sev
eral geological formations and as they differ somewhat they are
described separately
Lands of the Chazy and TrentonThe lands are highly calcareous
and are perhaps the richest uplands in the State The timber is
large and consists principally of red Spanish and white oaks
hickory poplar sugar maple post oak and cedar with an admixture
of other varieties common to the country The lands generally lie
well but when hilly are inclined to wash Where the limestones
are nearly horizontal these are sometimes exposed or else lie in
close proximity to the surface Such lands are usually covered
with a growth of cedar and red haw and are known as cedar glades
but there are no very extensive areas of this kind Where the
limestones lie unexposed near the surface this fact is usually in
dicated by a growth of post oaks
The soil consists of two principal varieties viz a brown calcare
ous loam of the blue limestone areas and red calcareous loam of the
rotten limestone The first varies in color from a light to dark
brown and almost black a dark or chocolate brown being the most
characteristic color with a subsoil approaching to red The soil of the
rotten limestone belts is a dark red color with a red subsoil There
is a striking difference in the appearance of these lands though in
the more essential characteristics of productiveness and in adaptation
to various crops there is little difference Lands that have been in
cultivation for thirty or more years will often produce from 30 to 50
bushels of corn to the acre The soils seem to be considerably dete
riorated for the wheat crop but when rested in clover and the crop
turned under from 10 to 20 bushels is not an unusual yield Cot
ton has been grown but little on these lands north of Floyd county
and in this county and Polk about 600 pounds of seed cotton per
acre is the usual yield
Subcarboniferous broion loam lands The rocks of this formation
The blue limestone areai are on the eastern and the western sides and the rot
ten limestone in the central part of this division of the StateAGRICULTURAL GEOLOGY
95
consist of limestones arenaceous shales and siliceous or clierty
limestones The lands which are generally rolling but sometimes
nearly level where the valleys are broad have a brown soil that is
calcareous and siliceous or sandy with sufficient clay in the sub
soil to give it a somewhat retentive character and yet admit of good
drainage even where the lands are nearly level The areas of this
character are in the valleys immediately around Sand Lookout
and Pigeon mountains in the broader valleys immediately east of
Taylors ridge and again east of Horns mountain viz West Armu
chee valley in Walker county Sugar valley in Gordon Dirt
Town valley in Chattooga and Texas valley with a large portion
of the country to the west of Coosa river in Floyd county These
are decidedly the best cotton uplands in this part of the State
yielding often without fertilizers from 1000 to 1200 pounds of seed
cotton to the acre They seem to be especiall adapted to the cotton
crop but corn wheat and oats do well
The Cincinnati Group and the lower portion of the Clinton Group
in Dade county and along the eastern side of Lookout mountain
and around Pigeon mountain in Walker county consist of green
calcareous shales that weather to a yellow or orange color The
rocks outcrop in the hills or on the slopes of the ridges around these
mountains and the lands to which they give rise are rich and are
very generally under cultivation The soil is yellow or orange
colored and rather argillaceous in character though there is an ad
mixture of fine sand and gravel that renders it easy of tillage
The steepness of slopes and character of soil predispose the lands to
wash and horizontal hillside plowing is necessary to prevent wash
ing These lands are well adapted to corn and wheat
Where these formations occur east of Lookout and Pigeon moun
tains they are represented by hard siliceous shales and sandstones
and in this character contribute largely to the materials of wnich
the Chattoogata range of mountains is built
Knox ShaleThese lands are underlaid by a series of shales
and limestones of about 2500 feet thickness The region covers in
Georgia about 400 square miles occurring in belts of from half a
mile to two or three miles in width and is found in all of the coun
ties of this section except Dade
The formation affords an argillaceous soil of an orange or light
color and of great importance nearly the entire area consisting of96
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
slightly rolling or nearly level lands most of which have long been
under cultivation This soil contains more clay in general than
most of the other good lands of the region but is more or less cal
careous and contains a sufficient amount of sand or fine gravel de
rived in part from bordering cherty ridges to promote easy culture
The clay beneath the soil has varying depths of from one foot or two
to 15 feet down to the shales but rarely less than four or five feet The
generally rolling character of the land is sufficient for good drainage
The forest growth is red white and Spanish oaks hickory dog
wood chestnut and pine the principal agricultural products corn
oats wheat clover and grasses and cotton Land of this character
that has been kept in cultivation for thirty or more years with lit
tle or nothing returned to the soil for its improvement will now
produce about 20 bushels of corn six bushels of wheat and 10
bushels of oats to the acre These lands are however capable of a
high degree of improvement and where they have been properly
kept up the yield is good They rank as about thirdrate uplands
in relation to cotton culture and with fertilizers will produce about
500 pounds seed cotton per acre The lands where hilly are in
clined to wash but this can generally be prevented by horizontal
plowing though they are rarely so steep as to require this The
valleys in which these lands occur are supplied with numerous
springs running from the bases of cherty ridges that border them
on one or both sides and water is easily obtained in wells that do
not require curbing at depths of from 20 to 40 feet
e GRAY GRAVELLY LANDS OF THE RIDGES KnOX Dolomite
The lands have a gravelly soil varying in color from light to dark
gray with generally a porous gravelly subsoil but in some places
there is a good clay subsoil with a gravelly soil of a dark brown or
red color These lands are generally regarded as poor and are for
the most part in the original forests The prices range from 50
cents to 3 per acre according to situation the highest values being
given to such as adjoin the valley lands without regard to their
adaptation to culture Recently attention has been attracted to
these as among the most profitable lands for cotton They are found
to give a better immediate return for manures than the richer valley
lands and their present cheapness and comparatively easy culture
with their general healthfulness give them additional importanceill itl
nil
Mi
I
jikifll
LEGEND
Red Brown LoamsTime I1 Gray Sandy or Gravelly Lands
stonesS Calcareous Shales J Granates Gneiss Mica Schists
Sandy LandsSandstones and
Arenaceous Shales
Flatwoods
Hard Argillaceous Shales
Gray Gravelly Lands Savannahs Palmetto Flats
Upper Limit of LowJJand Rice corresionding ap
proximately with that of Palmetto Fl its
Northern limit of WireGrass corresponding ap
proximately with Southern limit of the Wh at crop
Iresent approximate Northern Lhrntof Sugar Cant
Upper limit of Cotton Culture correspon ling with
Lower Limit of White Pine and Spnue
AGRICULTURAL MAP
GEORGIA
SnoWING SOILS AND THE CLIMATAL
HANGE OP CERTAIN INDIGE
NOUS AND CULTIVA
TED PRODUCTS
Department of Agriculture
1885
1 inlop Cohen Prs EngnirnryI

AGRICULTURAL GEOLOGY g7
The timber is of good size and consists of red black mountain post
white and Spanish oaks chestnut pine hickory dogwood sour wood
and black gum The oaks predominate but chestnut and short
jeaf Pine are generally abundant When the belts are broad and
the lands near y level as in some portions of Bartow and Polk coun
ties the longleaf pine is the prevailing growth Hickory is
common especially where there is a somewhat compact sub
soil and the mountain oak is only found upon the high and
seepportion o the ridges Notwithstanding the hilly character
of these lands they are less liable to injury from washing than
most of the uplands the gravel and small stones with whfch the
surface is covered as well as the pervious character of the soil pro
wl g 1 B ttmcrP is lpss object to injury from continued
we weather in the spring than on most other soils and comes to
maturity early rarely failing to open well The production with
fertilizers is about 1200 pounds of seedcotton per acre Corn does
not do well on these lands after a few years cultivation excep h
very rainy seasons With the use of fertilizers wheat might be
made a profitable crop as it is less subject to disaster and nearly
always matures a better developed grain than on the richer valley
lands j but without fertilizers it does not tiller or spread well and
he average yield is not so good The lands are well suitedfor fS
culture the trees being healthy and long lived and the tops and
slopes of ridges here have an immunity from late spring frosts that
often kill the fruit on lower lands
Dr Longbridge in speaking of the analvses of the soils of this
group says These lands are remarkably rich in po lsh and
phosphoric acid with a sufficiency of lime to insure thefr avail
ability for the present at least The generally prevailing id a
bothbvTh rir0 DValUe IturaUy fhowa
both by this result and by actual tests to be a mistaken one
sandy lands of the mountain summits Carboniferous
The portion of the Carboniferous series above the conglomerates
consisting of sandstones and sandy shales gives rise tea X or
yellow sandy land more or less gravelly and rocky The soils of
th character are on table lands from 1000 to 1200 feet abov he
valleys Sand mountain in Dade county Lookout mountain in
Bade Walker and Chattooga counties and Little Sand mountain98
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
in Chattooga county afford the lands of this character the total
area of which is about 200 square miles The topography varies
from nearly level to rolling and hilly The daily range of the ther
mometer here is about 50 per cent less during the summer months
than in the valleys though the daily minimum temperature is
usually but 2 or 3 less Owing to this average low temperature
these lands are thought to be unfit for the growth of cotton to which
otherwise they would seem to be well suited They are especially
adapted to fruit culture and to a great variety of vegetables
A variety of mineral springs is found on these table lands and
these together with the pleasant summer climate give importance
to this region as a health resort The timber is of medium size
consisting of mountain white and red oaks chestnut pine and
hickory with less undergrowth than is common to other woodlands
in this part of the State and with a good coat of grass covering
the surface nearly everywhere
flatwoods Potsdam and Calciferous
These formations are made up of sandstones and hard siliceous
and argillaceous shales with siliceous limestones in certain locali
ties The siliceous shales are most abundant in the upper part of
the series and these are often glauconitic while the sandstone oc
curs in both the lower and upper beds Owing to its somewhat
varied lithological character the topography is correspondingly
diversified with mountains hills and nearly level flat woods
but the soils are nearly everywhere of one general character
at bast with regaid to sterility The most extensive area of these
lands is that of the flatwoods near the Oostanaula and Coosa rivers
in Gordon Floyd and Polk counties and a mountainous section
south of the Coosa river in Floyd and Polk counties belonging to
the same formation and with which these flatwoods are continuous
It occurs again in a belt of hills in the southern part of Murray
county extending southward nearly across the county of Gordon
In the eastern part of Catoosa the glauconitic shales with sand
stones are found in a narrow belt extending southward into Whit
field It affords a thin soil of a gray or light brown color with but
little depth above the hard shales and sandstones and the lands
are generally regarded as unfit for cultivation This land abounds
in shortleaf pine with post and red oaks as its principal forest
growthAGRICULTURAL GEOLOGY
99
ALLUVIAL LANDS
In the mountains where the streams are rapid the alluvial lands
have but little extent but in the valleys the creek and river bot
toms are comparatively broad The bottom lands vary from about
oneeighth of a mile on small streams to one or two miles on
the larger ones the greater part of their width being generally on
the western side of the stream The alluvial deposits of small
streams vary more in character those of the larger ones in general
being most productive
Alluvial lands with a large proportion of sand are the only ones
on which cotton has been grown with success the Coosa and
Etowah rivers affording some of the best cotton lands in this part
of the State
MIDDLE AND NORTHEAST GEORGIA
The lands of Middle Northeast and Southern Georgia have been
well described by Dr R H Loughridge in the Report on Cotton
Production of the State of Georgia prepared under the direction of
Prof Eugene W Hilyard for the 10th census and the description
of the soils of these sections on the following pages is extracted
from this report
SOILS OF MIDDLE AND NORTHEAST GEORGIA
Red LandsUnder the designation of red lands are included
both red sandy and clayey soils from whatever source they may be
derived Hornblendic rocks by decomposition form a red clayey
soil more or less sandy for a few inches but have a deep redclay
subsoil The color and character of the soil is as varying as is the
proportion of hornblende and associated minerals in the rock
Biotite mica contains also much iron and if present very largely
in the rock forms by decomposition deep mulatto or sometimes red
soil having the same general appearance as that from hornblendic
rocks but usually lighter in character
Topography and character of the soils The surface of the country
occupied by these red lands is rolling or undulating and often some
what hilly there being but few very level areas and then not in
very large tracts Very little is too broken for cultivation
The growth is red or Spanish white and post oaks hickory
chestnut dogwood and some shortleaf pine with poplar ash wal100
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
nut cherry and buckeye in the lowlands of some of the counties
The proportion of hickory is much larger and that of pine much
leas than on gray sandy land Blackjack is occasionally intersper
sed with these The red lands are usually sandy for a depth of
several inches and hence are rather easily cultivated especially in
dry weather Decayed vegetation frequently gives to them a dark
black surface but the subsoils and underclays are very red The
latter being in place and derived from the disintegrated and de
composed roks are variegated showing different colored strata On
these red lands cotton grows very well if the soil is loose and sandy
They are in general difficult to till in wet weather being sticky and
in dry seasons are very hard and compact
Except perhaps in southern counties these red clay lands are con
sidered best for small grain especially oats as they are cold and
their cotton crops are late in maturing A large portion probably
onethird of these lands under cultivation is devoted to cotton
PRAY SANDY AND GRAVELLY LANDS
The disintegration of the quartz feldspar and mica of the gray
gneiss rocks produces a loose sandy gray soil more or less clayey
and covered or mixed with gravel and loose quartzrock The sub
soil is usually a yellowish chiy
The micaschists which also are found in large areas are more or
less garnetiferous and are penetrated by quartz seams and veins of
every size By the disintegration of these schists gray sandy gravel
ly land is produced unless there is present much iron or biotite
mica as in the southern part of the region By the subsequent de
nudation of the surface of the country the quartz fragments are
either left on the surface or transported as gravel and sand to the low
country They are often accompanied by narrow decomposed strata
of other rocks of the series but no material change is perceptible
in the lands
Topography and character of the landThe surface of country
covered by gray lands is always more or less rolling and hilly but
has broad level areas either on the ridges or in the valleys The
slopes of the ridges are so gradual as not to interfere with their suc
cessful cultivation excepting of course in the more mountain
ous districts Their light sandy nature makes them very liable
when opened up to cultivation to wash into gullies and flood the
lowlands with sands but the methods of hillside ditching and horiAGRICULTURAL GEOLOGY IOI
zontalizing practiced are successful in preventing such damage
There is comparatively little of the gray lands too broken for culti
vation outside of the Blue Ridge mountain region The growth is
generally short leaf pine post Spanish red and white oaks
hickory dogwood and persimmon with some ash black and sweet
gums poplar walnut and cherry on the lowlands Pine has not as
large a growth as on granite lands and only the short leaf variety
is found
The soils are coarse gray and sandy frequently colored dark for
an inch or two with decayed vegetation are more or less gravelly
from 3 to 12 inches deep and have a yellow clayey subsoil From
this intermixture of the soil and subsoil cultivation a yellow mu
latto soil is obtained Loose quartzrocks or stones are often so
abundant on the surface as to require removing before the ground
can be broken up
Though these lands are said to produce late crops of cotton they
are preferred to the red clays as being more productive and because
they enable the stalks to stand the drought better They are also
easy to till and a largerarea can be cultivated than of the red lands
with the same labor Of the gray lands under cultivation from
onehalf to twothirds is devoted to the culture of cotton Fresh
lands yield from 500 to 700 pounds of seedcotton per acre as do
also old lands by the aid of fertilizers but without fertilizers the
latter yield only 250 or 300 pounds per acre or about 100 pounds of
lint
Granitic LandsLarge and small areas of gray sandy soils
having outcropping underlying granite rocks are found in many
counties of the metamorphic region but chiefly in its southern half
and cover about 2600 square miles The rocks often graduate into
the gray gneisses in such a manner that the line of separation can
not easily be determined
Topography and soilsThe surface of the country is generally
rolling and broken with sharply defined and rounded hills in local
ities which have the granite boulders or rounded masses and broad
level areas when only the fiat rock underlies the land A little
hornblende occasionally accompanies the granite and black tour
The principal localities of granite lands are shown by the granite areas on the
Mineral Map of the State
L
0N1V

LIBRA ltS102
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
maline crystals are also often found in the quartzrock near its
outcrop
The almost universal timber growth on all these lands is pine
either long or short leaf with oak chestnut hickory and some
blackjack
The soil is often a coarse gray or gravelly sand from three to six
inches deep with a subsoil of yellow or red clay more or less sandy
or sometimes a whitish impervious clay the result of feldspar de
compofitiou The soils are reported by some as cold but are easily
tilled and well adapted to cotton culture About two per cent of
the entire granite lands of the State are reported to be untillable
either from their broken character or because of the exposure of
the granite or its near approach to the surface In Columbia conn
ty one of these exposures is said to cover 125 acres there being
nothing but flat and bare rock having a low scrub growth only in
its seam and crevices
The yield per acre on these lands is about 800 pounds of seed
cotton when fresh and unmanured equal to 270 pounds of lint
Cultivation rapidiy reduces this product to 350 pounds of seed
cotton Cotton is planted only on the uplands it being liable to
rust on the lowlands
A noticeable feature in the soils in the granitic region is the in
crease of both potash and lime over that of other metamorphic soils
both doubtless derived from the feldspars of the granite The
general average percentage of lime in the granitic lands as shown
by analysis ic 0102 an amount sufficient to make these lands thrifty
and more durable than others
Cultivated lands of the metamorphic regionIn the high and
mountainous district of the Blue Ridge region especially in Towns
and Rabun counties there is a comparatively small amount of land
suitable for tillage The farms are small and are found principally
along the watercourses In the entire group of ten counties but
J23 per cent of their area or an average of 79 acres per square
mile is under cultivation
The lands of the region have a dark or red loam soil very rich
and durable those of the Little Tennessee valley in Rabun county
being especially noted for their fertility and excellence but inAGRICULTURAL GEOLOGY
103
those counties which lie chiefly outside or south and west of the
mountains the lands are gray sandy and gravelly with a yellow or
red clay subsoil But little attention is given to the culture of cotton
because of 1 the distance from market and the absence of trans
portation facilities and 2 the severe climate of the region and
short seasons suitable to the growth of cotton
Passing southward from the Blue Ridge counties we find at first
a small increase in acreage under cultivation the average propor
tion in the counties of Franklin Hart Madison Banks Hall
Forsyth Cherokee and Pickens being about 38 per cent but
beyond tiiese to the pine hills of the central cotton region the
general average of lands that have been or are now under cultiva
tion is about 51 per cent of the entire area
The lands north of the Chattahoochee river on the northeast
have almost entirely gray sandy soils with but a few strips of red
clay The subsoils are almost universally clays This fection lias
been designated the northeast division by the State Department
of Agricultuie and the yield per acre with fair cultivation is re
ported as follows Corn 20 bushels wheat 15 bushels oats 25
bushels rye 8 bushels barley 25 bushels hay from 2 to 3 tons
sorghum syrup 75 gallons Tobacco buckwheat and Ceiman
millet can also be grown with great success The fruits adapted to
the section are the apple cherry pear grape plum in all its varie
ties peach gooseberry raspberry and strawberry
In the rest of the metamorphic or Middle Georgia region the
products are
Cotton corn oats wheat and all the grains and grasses and even
tobacco may be grown successfully After the coast country this
division was the first settled and has continued to be the most pop
ulous in the State A large proportion of the laud has suffered
temporary exhaustion by injudicious culture which claimed every
thing from the soil and returned nothing but this ruinous practice
is fast giving way to a more enlightened and economical system
The abandoned fields grown up in stunted pines and for from
twenty to forty years considered useful only as pasturage have been
restored to cultivation and are now among the most productive
lands of the State104
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
The fruits to which this section is best adapted are the peach fig
apple pear strawberry and raspberry The yield per acre of the
common crops under ordinary culture is Corn 12 bushels wheat
8 bushels oats 25 bushels barley 30 bushels rye 8 bushels
sweet potatoes 100 bushels
The acreage devoted to cotton is naturally small in the northern
counties near the Blue Ridge and averages no more than 1 per
cent of the entire area under cultivation in a belt of a few miles in
width Southward the acreage increases rapidly until in the
southern half we find that the percentage of the total area occupied
by this crop is 10 to 15 on the east and 15 to 20 on the west with
three counties whose average is above 20 per cent viz Troup
Pike and Clayton
LANDS OF SOUTHERN GEORGIA
THE CENTRAL COTTON BELT
Within this central cotton region there are three distinct belts
differing very widely from each other These are First the sand
hills and pine belt on the north and bordering the metamorphic
region of the State its sands also often extending northward and
covering some of its rocks second the red hills adjoining the first
belt on the south third the oak hickory and pine sandy loam
uplands with clay subsoils forming as it were a transition belt
from the red hills to the sandy wiregrass region of the south and
gradually falling in elevation from the hills to the level lands of
the latter
The sand and pine hillsThe records of the State Geological
Survey place the northern limit of this belt from a few miles north
of Augusta and Thomson a few miles south of Warrenton and
Sparta to Milledgeville Macon Knoxville Geneva and Columbus
at which point the metamorphic rocks are found outcropping in
the beds of the streams while the sandhills extend northward a
short distance along the uplands The southern limit is easily de
fined by the somewhat abrupt red clay bills along its border Its
The lands of this division of the State as represented on the Agricultural Map
of the State are 1 Red clay lands 2 Sandy lands 3 Savannah and Palmetto
flats The different regions described with the exception of the coast region and
red clay lands are included in the secondclass SAGRICULTURAL GEOLOGY
105
width varies greatly but is greatest on the east and west about 25
or 30 miles from each of the large boundary rivers Between the
Ogeechee and Flint rivers it is rather narrow but widens to the
west to 20 miles or more in Taylor and Marion counties On the
Chattahoochee river its southern limit is near the mouth of Upatoi
creek The area embraced in the sandhills is about 2950 square
miles
The surface of the country embraced in this belt is high and roll
ing and this is especially the case near its northern limit where the
altitude is from 500 to 600 feet above the sea and sometimes 100
feet or more above the adjoining metamorphic region Southward
the country falls to the foot of the line of red hills which often
rise abruptly from its limit Again in other localities as between
the Flint and Ocmulgee rivers the lower part of the belt presents
a broad plateau which gradually declines southward Iu the west
ern portion of the belt the transition to the red hills is gradual
The country is very hilly and broken with a height of from 100 to
15C feet above the streams and is interspersed with deep gullies
formed by the washing away of clays and sands
The usual timber growth of these sandhills is long and shortleaf
pine scrub blackjack oak sweetgum and some dogwood Along
the streams there is an undergrowth of bay and gallberry bushes
while their soil is but little less than sand darkened more or less by
decayed vegetation
The lands of the sandhills region have a soil of white sand from
6 to 12 inches deep and usually a sandy subsoil underlaid by vari
agated clays and are not very productive except where fresh or
highly fertilized The yield after a few years cultivation is only
about 200 pounds of seedcotton per acre but on the best lands it
is 300 pounds A large proportion of the lands originally in cul
tivation now lies out
Red HillsThe redhills region is characterized by a high
rolling or broken and welltimbered surface covered with deep red
clay lands more or less sandy The red lands are very generally
associated with siliceous shellrocks and friable ferruginous sand
See Red Clay Lands derived from marly deposits shown on the Agricultural
Mapio6
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
stones and as before stated are found in isolated areas over the
entire yellowloam region The beds have a thickness of 60 feet
at Shell Bluff on the Savannah river and 50 feet at Fort Gaines
on the Chattahoochee but between these two points they thin out
to 10 or 20 feet as they approach the central Atlantic and Gulf
waterdivide
SoilsThe lands of these red clay hills are usually somewhat
sandy and have a depth of from 12 to 24 inches in the eastern
counties and from 6 to 12 inches in others The subsoil is a heavy
clay loam deeper in color than the soil and more clayey which
sometimes overlies a variegated and plastic pipeclay The growth
is oak hickory shortleaf pine and dogwood with beech maple and
poplar on the lowlands The lands of the belt lying between the
Savannah and Flint rivers are considered the best of the region
and not only occur in large areas but are more productive and
durable and are easily tilled The subsoil is stiff and tenacious
and hard to break up The lands yield from 800 to 1000 pounds
of seedcotton when fresh and 500 pounds after a few years culti
vation Reports give the product after 50 years cultivation as 300
pounds These lands are however preferred for small grain
The Oak Hickory and LongLeaf Pine Hills or YellowLoam
RegionThis region forms a belt of country across the State be
tween the Savannah and the Chattahoochee rivers and extends in
width from the sand hills south to the pinebarrens and wiregrass
region Its width varies greatly Between the Savannah and the
Ocmulgee it is narrow and is confined almost entirely to the coun
try south of the red hills from 15 to 25 miles Westward to the
Flint river it is wider and iD Houston county the lands are found
north of the red hills On the west the area widens still more one
narrow belt extending southwest to Albany while the lower limit
of the rest of the region extends to the Alabama line a few miles
north of Fort Gaines and the northern passes west to the Alabama
line at the mouth of Upatoi creek The entire area embraced by
the yellowloam region including the red hills is about 6650 square
miles
The soils of this eastern part of the belt are sandy and gray ex
cept on the immediate surface where they are dark from decayedAGRICULTURAL GEOLOGY
107
vegetation Black brown and yellow ferruginous gravel is abund
ant in some of the counties on the surface and mixed with the soil
The subsoil at a depth of from 3 to 9 inches from the surface is
either a yellowclay loam or yellow sand Lands having the latter
are poor and unproductive except perhaps for a year or two and
are only kept under cultivation with fertilizers The growth is
almost exclusively the longleaf pine
The better class of soil with their clay subsoils and mixed
growth of longleaf pine oak and hickory are easy to cultivate and
are well drained and yield an average of 500 pounds of seed
cotton per acre when fresh and 250 or 300 pounds after a cultiva
tion of ten years
West of Flint river these lands cover the greater part of the oak
and hickory 1 egion The upper counties and those along the Chat
tahoochee river as far south as Clay county are hilly and are usually
covered with a heavy depotit of sand Underneath the sandy soil
are the red and yellow clays over variegated and joint clays with
Cretaceous marls The growth of these hills is oak and hickory
with a large proportion of short and longleaf pine which also
characterize these lands southward Ferruginous sandstone is
abundant in some localities on high points These lands are but
sparingly under tillage owing to their broken character and to the
abundance of good valley lands
Southern OaJc Hickory and Pine Region The region embraced
in this division comprises portions of the counties of Decatur
Thomas and Brooks lying along and near the Florida line The
country for the most part is high and rather rolling and is about
75 feet above the open wiregrass country on the north or 130 feet
above the river In Decatur county it presents a bolder front to
that region than in the other counties the ascent along the line from
a point 7 miles south of Bainbridge thence eastward to near Atta
pulgus and northward by Climax being quite abrupt Eastward it
gradually assumes the wiregrass feature and the line of separation
is not so well marked
The area embraced in this southern region is estimated to be about
317 square miles The surface of the country is for the most
part very open with a tall timber growth of longleaf pineio8
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
The soil is very generally sandy from 6 to 12 inches deep with i
mostly a clayey subsoil underlaid by white limestone A peculiar r
feature of the region is the presence of a red clay loam in small 1
localities where the timber growth is oak and hickory Wiregrass 3
occurs but seldom in this region and siliceous shellrocks are almost t
entirely absent except in some lowlands The yield is reported I
to be from 600 to 800 pounds of seedcotton per acre after four
year s cultivation
Lowlands of the Central iThese comprise the bottoms and
hummocks of the streams and gallberry flats The bottoms of the
larger streams are usually liable to yearly overflows and are therefore
bnthttlo in cultivation Their width varies from 209 to 1500 yards
and even more in the sharp bends of the streams The growth is
usually pine oak hickory bay poplar maple beech gum etc
The soil is a dark loam more or less sandy red in some of the
streams and from 1 foot to 6 feet deep to a tenacious pipeclay
On the Ohattahoochee river there is but little bottom land proper
the uplands approaching to the waters edge and forming bluffs
As cotton crops on all of the bottom lands are liable to injury from
early frosts and rust corn and oats comprise the chief crops
The gallberry flats are lowlands along the very small streams
which have a light sandy soil and a dense growth of gallberry
bushes about 3 feet high and a larger growth of titi cassino small
bays and a few cypress They are somewhat marshy and are not
under cultivation
The hummocks or second bottoms of the larger streams above
overflow are largely under cultivation and on some of the streams
are very extensive They are very level and have a growth simi
lar to the bottoms The soil is a rich sandy loam from 12 to 24
inches deep with much decayed vegetation and is considered the
most productive of all the lands of the belt An analysis of a
hummock soil from Decatur county is given on page 43 Of eed
cotton these hummock soils yield about 1400 pounds when fresh
and from 800 to 1000 pounds after being cultivated a few years
Heavy c ays also underlie the lands These lands are however
not considered best for cotton that crop being liable to i jury from
HAGRICULTURAL GEOLOGY
IO9
early frosts and rust though large crops are produced They are
said to be late cold and ill drained
The alluvial lands of the Savannah river are very level and wide
and have a growth of beech white and water oaks hickory ash
holly bay birch walnut mulberry sycamore and cotfonwood
The soil a fine brown loam mixed with scales of mica is from 2 to
3 feet deep with a puttylike tenacious pipeclay which is hard to
till and breaks up in clods These lands are largely under cul
tivation being well adapted to cotton corn and grain thoueh the
former suffers much from rust and early frosts The yield in seed
cotton is about 1500 pounds on fresh iand and 1000 pounds after
a few years cultivation and unless prevented by having the rows
far apart or by other means it grows to a height of 5 or 6 feet
Very little of this land lies out
Along the Chattahoochce river south from Columbus to George
town there are many level valleys of open prairie occupying a po
sition similar to the second bottoms of other streams but higher
and without their growth In Mnscogee county these valley are
very broad and open and have a fine sandy loam soil from 5 to 12
inches deep and a heavy clay subsoil
In the counties south whore the blueclay marls approach near
the surface these prairie valleys are richer the soil being darker
and more tenacious The sand and red clays of the adjoining hills
enter more or less into its composition In the southwestern part
of Stewart county this valley is two or more miles wide The
lands under cultivation yield from 800 to 1200 pounds of seed
cotton per acre when fresh and from 600 to 800 pounds after five
or ten years of constant tillage
On the eastern side of the State in Burke and Scriven counties
there are a number of ponds some of them covering many acres
each which were once drained and brought into cultivation The
soil while black from the lcng accumulation of decaved vegetation
was soon found to consist largely of a fine dust or sift which when
dry was very light On being stirred up by plows or hoes this
dust rose in the air and by inhalation so irritated and injured the
throats and lungs of the workmen that the fields had to be aban
doned This dust is derived from the siliceous and flinty rocks thatno
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
usually are found in heavy beds on the borders of these ponds
Examinations of these rocks with the microscope by Lyell revealed
the presence of very minute siliceous sponge spieules with sharp
needlelike poiuts The rocks by their disintegration have formed
this fine and light dust white or sometimes red from the presence
of a little iron and it is these spieules which have done the injury
to the workmen
The LongLeaf Pine and Wire Grass KegionThis region
covers a large portion of Southern Georgia south of the oak and
hickory and pine lands of the central cotton belt extending from
the Savannah river on the east to the Chattahoochee river on the
west and including in its area eighteen whole counties and large
parts of others The entire region is as it were a vast plain very
nearly level except on the north and covered with a growth of tall
longleaf pine
The surface of the upper and western portions of this region is
somewhat rolling or undulating with a few low ridges or hills and
is elevated from 25 to 50 or even 75 feet above the streams and
from 200 to 500 feet above the sea This is especially the case in the
northeastern and southwestern portions of the region which also
differs from the rest in being underlaid by limestone lime sink
region and having a better class of soil as indicated by the occa
sional admixture of oak and hickory with the longleaf pine
The differences in the two regions mentioned are sufficiently great
to justify a subdivision into what may be termed the pine barren
proper and the limesink divisions the growth of longleaf pine
and wiregrass being still common to both This entire wiregrass
region is the special home of the gopher testudo polyphemus
whose holes are marked by the innumerable small hills of sand seen
everywhere
The Limesink RegionThe limesink region lies chiefly on the
west of the Atlantic and Gulf waterdivide The soft limestone
underlying this section instead of the sandstone alluded to is accom
panied on the surface and sometimes in beds by masses of a sili
ceous and aluminous and often flinty shell rock The eastern limit
The upper limits of the wire gras is shown on the agricultural map by a broken
lineAGRICULTURAL GEOLOGY
Ill
of this lime sink region is marked by a line of low ridges branching
off southward from the main divide and separating the waters of
the Allapaha aud Withlacoochee rivers from those of the Flint river
This line passes through the eastern side of Worth and Colqnitt
counties and southeastward into Brooks and Lowndes The region
embraces about 7020 square miles and includes the following coun
ties and parts of counties Scriven except a strip along the eastern
and northern side of the county the lower part of Burke th j up
per part of Bulloch all of Miller Mitchell Colquitt and Worth
the southern parts of Pulaski Dougherty Baker and Early the
northern parts of Decatur Thomas Brooks and Lowndes the east
ern parts of Dooly Lee and Dougherty and the western parts of
Irwin Berrien Dodge and Wilcox
This is a better cottonproducing region than the pine barrens
and Decatur county was at one time reported to be even tho ban
ner cotton county of the State in total production It is said that
4 per cent of the land is irreclaimable swamp and of the remainder
over 26 per cent has been cleared Much of this is reported as now
lying out but 155 per cent of the area is under cultivation and
of this 344 per cent is in cotton
The uplands of the region with their longleaf pine and wire
grass have a gray sandy soil which is from 6 to 12 inches deep
and a red or yellow sandy clay subsoil and contain some ferrugi
nous gravel These lands are less under cultivation than the other
varieties as they are not asproductive or as durable They yield at
first from 500 to 800 pounds of seedcotton per acre but after eight
or ten years without fertilizer this is diminished to 350 or 500
pounds The country is so sparsely settled that the farms are lo
cated chiefly on the better classes of land
The bottom lends lying along the rivers and hummocks of the
creeks have a dark loamy soil alluvial with a clay subsoil at a
depth of from 10 to 20 inches They are very durable and yield
from 800 to 1000 pounds of seedcotton per acre when fresh and
nearly the same after several years cultivation The growth on the
streams is white and red oaks ash hickory poplar beech bays and
magnolia on the uplands along the large watercourses oaks are a
prominent growth112
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
Pine Barrens or Sandy Wiregrass RegionThe division
known as the pine barrens proper covers an area of over 10000
square miles and includes the following counties and parts of coun
ties Tattnall Montgomery Emanuel Telfair Appling Coffee the
middle of Effingham the southern portions of Bulloch Johnson
and Laurecs the eastern parts of Wilcox Irwin Berrien and
Lowndes the upper portion of Pierce Wayne Mclntosh Liberty
and Bryan and areas in Jefferson and Washington Dodge
Ware and Clinch and is indicated on the map by a deep green
color It has a general level or slightly undulating surface
and is underlaid in many places by a sandstone which juts out in
bold bluffs on some of the streams The soil is usually fine and
sandy with a yellow sandy subsoil though clay frequently underlies
it The surface of the country in the upper counties is rolling or
undulating but becomes quite level southward the soil also be
comes less sandy The land contains much ferruginous gravel or
brown pebbles The wiregrass region terminates near the cost
forming the second terrace From this terrace there is a descent for
15 or 25 feet to the savannas and pine flat and palmetto lands
This cannot properly be called a cottongrowing section of the
State Of the large area included in it the estimate made by the
Georgia Department of Agriculture isthat about 6 percent consists
of irreclaimable swamp and of the remainder only 15 per cent has
been cleared for cultivation Eeturns show that of this a large per
centage now lies out and that but about 5 per cent is under actual
cultivation About eighteen counties are devoted to cotton culture
lumber and turpentine interests absorbing nearly the whole atten
tion of its country peoplo especially near the navigable watercourses
The introduction of fertilizers in this section has made the cultiva
tion of cotton profitable and has broken up to some extent the old
method of throwing away old land and taking in new
The soil of the uplands is sandy and gray or ashcolored 12 inches
deep and has a subsoil of yellow or orangecolored loam In the
higher regions there is sometimes a clay subsoil approaching the
surface giving to the land greater fertility and durability as indi
cated by the oak and hickory growth The soil is frequently covered
with gravel either of quartz or of ferruginous concretions yellow or
mmAGRICULTURAL GEOLOGY
3
of darkbrown externally and either smooth or rough with a black
interior These latter are commonly known in some of the coun
ties as the socalled Georgia pills
Both kinds are found in the upper portion of the region but in
the lower the ferruginous concretions only are observed and then
usually on the low hills It has been noted that on lands contain
ing these latter cotton is very liable to rust
These sandy soils while producing a very good crop of cotton
when new and fresh very soon wear out and without the aid of
fertilizers their cultivation is not profitable
The yield in seed cotton on fresh sandy uplands without the aid
of fertilizers is about 500 pounds per acre though some correspond
ents report more than this After cultivation for several years
this is diminished to about 300 pounds of seed cotton or 100 pounds
of lint per acre This when sold would bring only about 10 with
a clear profit of only from 2 to 4 at the estimated cost of produc
tion and marketing Of other crops corn and oats yield 10 bushels
per acre while sorghum cane does very well and much attention is
given to its cultivation
The bottom lands in some counties are considered better than the
uplands but are more or less liable to overflow In the northern
section it is found that where cotton is cultivated it suffers from rust
and is liable to be killed by early frost hence corn is raised instead
of cotton The soil is very sandy and is colored almost black by
decayed leaves andother vegetation Its depth is 12 inches or more
and it is sometimes underlaid by clay The growth is poplar cy
press and titi with some pine and fevertree or Georgia bark
Pinckneya pubens
The second bottoms or hummock lands differ from the bottoms in
being above overflow but their other features are similar
Pine and Palmetto FlatsThe region thus designated lies in the
southeastern corner of the State around Okefenokee swamp and em
braces mainly Charlton Echols and Clinch counties and large por
tions of Ware Pierce and Wayne It is considerably higher than
the belt of the coast region that extends across other counties to the
Savannah river a dotted line through Glynn and Camden alone
marking the line of separation between the two on the map The
country is very level and open and sparsely settled and is coveredH4
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
with many swamps having a dense growth of titi tupelo and black
gums sweet and loblolly bays cassino a shortleaf pine Pinus Elli
otti or pitch pine of Mississippi all interlocked and frequently tied
together with bamboo briers lorming an impenetrable thicket
Longleaf pine and cypress are the timber growth and the open
lands are often covered with a low and dense mass of sawpalmetto
gallberry bushes and some wiregrass
This region is about L25 feet above the sea the descent being very
rapid on the east from Okefenokee swamp to Traders Hill at the
head of the tidewater on Saint Marys river Thence there is a
level second terrace to the edge of the savanna lands 15 miles east
of Colerain This terrace is covered in places with deep white
sands and is very similar to the third or Okefenokee upland
In the entire section but little cotton is produced The lands are
sandy though firm and the roots of the saw palmetto Sabal
serrulata not only make travel disagreeable almost forbidding the
use of fourwheel vehicle but give trouble in farming operations
The lands wear out rapidly and have not as yet been renovated
with fertilizers new and fresh tracts being inclosed and cultivated
In the swamps the white sandy bottoms are covered with a muck
several inches deep while streams of dark and even black water
flow sluggishly among the roots and cypress knees and across open
spaces
The creek bottom lands and hummocks of this pineflat region are
not very wide and have a dark loam soil from 8 to 12 inches deep
with a clayey subsoil underlaid by a blue clay stratum This latter
is found also in wells on the uplands north of Homerville Cliich
county at a depth of 9 feet from the surface These lands while
considered the best for cotton have but a small area devoted to that
crop It is claimed that its late planting and consequent late
maturity makes it liable to be killed by early frosts The growth
of these hummock lands is chiefly oak black gum maple and
tupelogum cypress etc
COAST KEGION
The coast region embraces savannas liveoak lauds and islands
covering in all about 2045 square miles
SavannasThe region pioperly designated savannasoccupies
warnAGRICULTURAL GEOLOGY
5
a belt of country from 10 to 15 miles wide between the pine bar
rens and wire grass region on one side and the coast liveoak lands on
the other extends from the Savannah to the Saint Marys river
and embraces nearly all of the counties of Chatham Bryan Glynn
and Camden and large portions of Liberty and Mclntosh The
surface of the country is very level and 10 or 15 feet above tide
water and comprises what is known as the first terrace Its north
western limit is the bluff of the second or wiregrass terrace pass
ing through the lower part of Efflngham 20 miles north of
Savannah into Bryan where it is 50 feet high Southward
through Liberty county this bluff forms the gravel hill
south of Hinesville which has an elevation of from 15 to 30 feet
above the sea deep sands are found here Thence the
limit extends through McIntosli county to Waynesville and on the
eastern side of the Satilla river into and aero s Camden county at
a distance of about 15 miles east of Colerain At this last point
the rise is about 25 feet Within this region adjoining the marsh
lands there is a belt of liveoak land having a width of several
miles which properly belongs to the savannas This region along
the first or lower terrace is noted for its beautiful meadow or
savanna lands which are broad flat and open plains having no
growth other than sparse and tall longleaf pine and a thick under
growth of sawpalmetto with here and there bunches of wiregrass
that has found its way down from the upper terrace In the
spring and early summer months these plains are covered with a
dense growth of flowers which give to them an enchanting ap
pearance The savannas at one time covered a large part of these
counties but the custom of burning off the lands to cause a growth
of oung grass for grazing purposes has also produced a scrub
undergrowth of trees and bushes The soils and subsoils outside of
the liveoak lands are sandy and not much under cultivation The
streams are dark and slavish
Liveoak and Coast LandsAlong the coast as well as occupy
ing the islands from the Savannah river to Saint Marys river there
is an irregular and interrupted belt of yellow or mulatto sandy
lands about 10 miles wide whose characteristic feature is the growth
of very large liveoak tree3 From their widelyspreading branchesn6
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
there hangs a very great profusion of long moss Tillandsia
usneoides its long gray streamers reaching often as much as 10 or
15 feet toward the ground Associated with the liveoak there is
a growth of red and water oaks hickory chincapin pine red cedar
sweet gnm cabbage palmetto Sabalpalmetto sassafras and a tall
variety of blue palmetto Chamcerops hystrix There are proper
ly three divisions of this liveoak belt vzuplanclor ridge middle
and lower bottom lands each comprising about onethird of the
area The first has sandy soils and subsoils which are not consider
ed as remunerative The bottoms on the other hand are very rich
and have a dark soil underlaid by a blue clay
These lands are well adapted to seaisland cotton though but
little attention is given to its cultivation The yield is about 400
pounds of seedcotton per acre
The Coast Tide Swamp ZWThis occupies a narrow belt not
continuous along the Atlantic coast but boidering on the various
inlets and streams to the limits of tide water In Whites Statistics
of Oeorgiiappears the following
On the Savannah river the bodies of tide swamp land are exten
sive and are cultivated upward of 20 miles from the brackish
marsh up the river On the Altamaha these lands equal in width
those of the Savannah river but from the marshes upward their ex
tent does not exceed 15 miles where the freshets forbid their being of
any value except for timber The soil has more of decayed vegeta
ble mold than the land of the Savannah river and is mote easily cul
tivated The tide lands of the Ogeechee extend from the marshes
about 10 miles Those of the Satilla not as broad as those mention
ed above extend from the marshes 20 miles up the river and are
not liable to freshets
On the Saint Marys the swamp lands on the Georgia side extend
only to the foot of the second terrace some 15 miles east of Coleram
though tidewater reaches Traders Hill These are the rice lands
of the State being now almost exclusively devoted to its cultivation
though other crops do well Black seed or Florida Seaisland cotton
was once one of the principal crops of these low swamp lands
The soil of the swamp lands along the streams and island is
ashcolored and clayey from 1 foot to 6 feet deep to a blue clayAGRICULTURAL GEOLOGY
117
Stratum The growth is cypress water oak gum ash niaple beech
and sawpalmetto
Marsh LandThere is very little of what may be properly
termed sea marsh along the Georgia coast Very small areas are
found at the mouths of some of the rivers
The Sea IslandsAlong the coast there lies from one end to the
other a perfect network of island large and small having a roll
ing surface not exceeding 15 feet above tide Their united areas
amount to about 560 square miles The growth is live oak cedars
pines and sawpalmetto with some magnolia gum etc The soil
is usually sandy and well adapted to the production of seaisland
cotton corn and sweet potatoes Lemons figs pomegranates olives
and oranges grow finely Cultivation of seaisland cotton
has been nearly abandoned since 1861
The cultivation of upland cotton short staple is now receiving
more and more attention since the introduction of commercial ferti
lizers Of seaisland cotton these soils formerly yielded from 400
to 500 pounds per acre in the seed when fresh and 300 pounds after
the fourth yearCHAPTER VII
ECONOMIC MINERALS
Under this head it is proposed to notice some of the more impor
tant and abundant minerals of the State that are susceptible of im
portant uses
The Mineral Map of the State on a following page shows with
approximate correctness the known localities of twenty vari
eties of minerals There are doubtless other localities of equal im
portance with those given in which some of these may be found
and all that is claimed is a reasonable degree of accuracy consistent
with the meagre available data for a map of this character
METALS AND OEES
IRON ORES
The Red Fossiliferous or Dystone Ore occurs in vast quantities in
beds outcropping in sandstone ridges that encircle the coal measures
or extend parallel with their eastern and western limits There
are from two to four beds of iron interstratified with shales or sand
stone the thickness of which varies from a few inches to 10 or 12
feet This ore is found in the Pudding ridges of Dade county in
the Shinbone ridges of Dade Walker and Chattooga and in Tay
lors ridge and Dicks ridge in Catoosa Walker and Chattooga
The ore bed is well exposed again on the top of Dirt Seller moun
tain in Chattooga The outcrop of the ore beds has a lin
ear extent of one hundred and twenty miles agreeing nearly with
the Devonian formation in these counties as shown on the Geolog
ical Map The areal extent of country underlain by the beds is
not less than 350 square miles including only that portion of coun
try bordered by outcroping beds that are believed to be of work
able thickness
The ore of Dade and the more westerly exposures in Walker con
tains a considerable percentage of lime This cannot be consid
ered as an impurity as it scarcely anywhere exists in excess of whatECONOMIC MINERALS
II9
is required for a flux Around Pigeon Mountain and especially on
its eastern side where the beds outcrop at high angles of dip the
lime is leached out leaving the ore somewhat soft and porous This
like the ore of Dade and other portions of Walker will be found to
contain lime at a depth below the surface In the more easterly
beds in Taylors and Dicks ridges and in Dirt Seller Mountain the
ore is much more compact and heavy though the beds appear
not to have an equal thickness The ore is fossiliferous as in
Pigeon and Lookout Mountains and shows a similar lenticular or
concretionary structure but unlike that the lime of the shells has
been entirely replaced with iron and the ore is heavy and compact
in camparison with the weathered beds farther west The line of
outcrop is shown on the map and its relation to the coal limestones
and sandstones by the section on the following pageLOOKOUT MJ
TJLPIS RID OS
Ik 6
DICKSRIDCF
PUDOMGHlOCCj
Yl Conglomerate
Sandstone
pT1 Siliceous Limeetonos
Ljjj Sandy Shales
Clay Sliales
Liii Argillaceous Limestone
bbbm Bituminous Coal
Red Fossiliferous Iron Ore
SECTION NEAR THE LINE OF CHATTOOGA ANP WALKER SHOWING THE COAL IRON LIMESTONE SANDSTONES ETC WITH THE RELATIONS OF THE REDS TO
EACH OTHER
K
0
w

H
g
W
H
O

o
n
a
H
d
wECONOMIC MINERALS 121
The beds vary in thickness and in elevation above the valleys
and above the constant water level as well as in other conditions
having relation to the practicabilities of development Many of these
are in close proximty to coal and all to limestones and densely
timbered areas The ores themselves are practically inexhaustible
Only one analysis can be given as official This is taken from the
First Eeport of Progress of the Geological Survey of this State
Fossil Iron Ore from Iron Ridge near Burnt MM in Walker
county
Water and organic matter at red heat 191 percent
Iron 5469 percent
0xySen2344 per cent
Insoluble matter 1257 per cent
Allumina 742 per cent
Phosphorus19 per cent
Sulphur a trace
10022
The analysis shows less phosphorus than similar ores elsewhere
are said to contain
These ores have been worked at Eising Fawn in Dade and have
been mined and shipped from Ringgold in Oatoosa
Specular oreAn ore of this class known as gray iron ore oc
curs in Bartow in some of the foot hills of the mountains along
the eastern side of the county This is a granular or crystaline ore
of steelgray color and occurs in stratified beds A specular ore
with foliated structure micaceous iron is found associated with
quartz in veins in the metamorphic along the Ohattahoochee Ridge
Limonite or Brown Iron Ores are found in large deposits
confined principally to a broad belt of country between Lookout
and the Cohutta range of mountains
Unlike the fossiliferous ores that exist in continuous strata
these are found in detached beds superimposed on the country
rocks of nearly all geological ages
The beds are more numerous and extensive east of the Ohat
toogata range Most of these are confined to a series of cherty
ridges previously described see pages 88 and 96 but some of the122
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
most extensive beds are found in the Chattoogata range near Dal
ton and at the line of Walker and Gordon in Snake Creek Gap
upper Silurian sandstone
The most westerly occurrence of the beds are in the ridges pass
ing east of LaFayette in Walker The ore in this range is found
near Graysville in Catoosa also a few miles northeast from La
Fayette and again near South Carolina Gamp ground in Chat
tooga The ores of this character with the exceptions named are
to a great extent confined to the counties of Bartow Floyd and
Polk where they exist in large deposits and have been extensively
worked
Extensive beds are found also along the Cohutta range and in
a belt of country east of this extending from Cherokee to Fannin
and in some localities much further southeast
MagnetiteThis ore takes its name from the fact that it is at
tracted by the magnet When it is endowed with polarity it con
stitutes the native magnet known as lodestone The ore is dark
brown or iron black in color and gives a black powder and when
pure it consists of iron 724 oxygen 276
This is a most valuable ore and is in great demand for the man
ufacture of steel
Magnetic iron ores are found in many portions of the metamor
phic formation but principally in two belts extending across
the State One of these follows the western base of the Blue
Kidge and extends southwest from the terminous of the range to
Carroll county passing through Gilmer Cherokee and Cobb
The other follows the Chattahoochee ridge for its whole extent
The ore is found in scattered fragments over large scopes of
country and so abundantly in some sections where no explora
tions have been made for the veins as to lead to the conclusion
that large undiscovered deposits may exist
LEAD
This metal is found in Georgia in the form of galena in a num
ber of widely separated localities both in the metamorphic rocks
of Middle and Northeast Georgia and in the newer formations ofECONOMIC MINERALS
123
Northwest Georgia The ore when pure contains in one hundred
parts 866 of lead and 134 of sulphur
In Lincoln at the Magruder mine it is found associated with sil
ver copper and gold
It is associated with gold near Gainesville with silver and
copper at the western base of the Cohutta in Murray This ore has
been found in small quatities in a limestone bluff on the side of
the road that leads from Toccoa to Clarkesville in Habersham
It occurs also in Union Fannin Floyd Bartow and Oatoosa At
Graysville in Catoosa a small vein is exposed by a cut on the
Western Atlantic Railroad It is found again in the county five
or six miles northeast from Ringgold in a sandstone ridge In
Bartow small quantities of this mineral are found with baryta
COPPER
Copper ores in several varieties are found in Union Towns
Fannin Cherokee Paulding Haralson Carroll Murray Fulton
Lincoln and Greene It occurs in the form of native or metallic
copper with ores of this metal at the Magruder mine in Lincoln
The Fannin county veins are an extention of the celebrated
Ducktown ores and are considered equally rich in this metal
The veins can be traced for several miles and have been worked
to some extent near the northern line of the county
A copper vein has been opened on the top of the Blue
Ridge in Lumpkin This can be traced for several miles north
east and southwest following the trend of the mountain
SILVER
This mineral though found in many localities associated with
lead copper and gold does not appear as yet to have been discovered
in sufficient quantity to be profitably mined The most important
localities of the known occurrence of the ore are in Lincoln Hall
and Murray counties Galena nearly always holds some portion of
silver and sometimes the amount of this metal is sufficient to ren
der the galena valuable as a silver ore It is in this way as ar
gentiferous galena that it has generally been found in this State
The principal localities are referred to in the mention of lead ores124
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
Traditions of Indian silver mines are common in the mountainous
parts of the State and much time and money have been expended
in profitless search for such mines The tribes of this State knew
little or nothing of silver as a metal before the settlement of the
country by Europeans as evidenced in the fact that it is rarely if
ever found among the implements and trinkets buried with their
dead
An explanation of these traditions is suggested in the fact that
the country while in possession of the tribes made a safe hiding
place for counterfeiters The Indians not knowing the difference
between silver and pewter may have been ignorant abettors in
the work of counterfeiting and were doubtless the safest medium
for starting the circulation of such currency
This much it is deemed proper to say in explanation of these
traditions so common in some sections to prevent possibly
thereby the misdirection of energy in pursuit of a popular ignis
fatuus
GOLD
In nearly all portions of the metamorphic region of the State
where careful search has been made gold in greater or less quali
ty has been found It is known to exist however in paying quanti
ties in certain strips or belts of country that extend with the general
trend of the rocks in a northeasterly and southwesterly direction
Two of these are continuous across the State and others may be
found to be so One extends parallel with the Ohattahoochee
from Habersham to Troup the other in a belt reaching from Ka
bun to Carroll
The gold fields north of the Chattahoochee were the first dis
covered and have been the most extensively worked The gold
belts elsewhere in this State have been very imperfectly explored
and in extensive areas in which this mineral may be expected to
occur it has not been looked for Prospecting with pick shovel
and pan ceased to a great extent at the outset of the California
gold excitement and it is principally where gold was discovered
and profitably mined by the pioneers with such rude appliances
that more extensive mining operations are now conductedECONOMIC MINERALS
125
The gold schists dip at high angles rarely less than 45 and
most commonly stand almost vertically These rocks generally have
undergone decomposition down to the constant waterlevel
The goldbearing quartz lose their pyrite where exposed
to atmospheric action and to the depth to which this decomposi
tion has gone the ores are
cavernous and
are mined with com
parative ease but below this they become hard and refractory
The gold occurs usually in the quartz veins either as nug
gets or in fine gold disseminated through the pyrite or with
the residual iron oxide left by the decomposition of this mineral
The auriferous rocks in different gold belts and even in differ
ent portions of the same belt vary greatly in character This is true
both of the schists and the quartz The most general character
istic of goldbearing quartz is that of its pyritous character The
pyrite may be disseminated in fine particles through the quartz
or occur in large crystals and the weathered quarts in accordance
with these conditions will present either an ironstained speckled
surface or contain large cavities from which this mineral has dis
appeared
There are certain characteristic appearances by which the gold
bearing quartz of a locality may generally be recognized by the
miner but no single specific character except that of the existence
or nonexistence of the gold can be taken as a certain guide for all
localities
The first gold mining in Georgia was in the placer or alluvial de
posits where it is left by the streams which have washed it down
the hillsides from the original veins This has been as it is still
likely to be for many years the most profitable source of the min
eral
In the goldbearing regions as elsewhere in the State the val
leys have been brought to their present levels relatively to the
mountains and hills principally by erosion In this wearing down
of the country by water currents immense quantities of gold have
been washed out and redeposited at the bottom of the alluvial
beds of the streams or left behind elsewhere in the valleys or on
the hillsides On many of the mountains near the larger streams126 DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
gravel beds are left at a distance from their present beds and
hundreds of feet above the valleys marking the once higher levels
of the watercourses From the extent to which the strata lias
been worn away it becomes evident that more of the mineral is
thus made available by natures sluicing than is likely to be got
ten in many ages by deep vein mining These deposits of gold in
Georgia have as yet scarcely been touched
In the Report of the Director of the United States Mint for
the year 1882 it is said The work of the year in Georgia was
eminently successful in 1882 both in its steady prosecution and
increase New mines were selected with judgment carefully
equipped and the work for the most part managed with prudence
and economy
The following is a summary of the report received of the pro
duction by counties
Production
Rabun 10000
White 25000
Lumpkin225000
Dawson 15000
Cherokee Oobb Paulding Carroll Towns Union Fannin
Gilmer 30000
Hall 2500
Miscellaneous 5000
Total 312500
The reports were not all official and the amounts in some cases
are thought by the director to be overstated and the total amount
after careful review is placed at 254500 This shows an increase
of 120500 over that of 1881
The amounts reported will show with close approximation the
relative production of the counties named
MINERALS USED AS PIGMENTS
OCRE
The ocres are similar in composition to the iron ores but differECONOMIC MINERALS
127
ent from them in consistency being soft and pulverulent instead of
forming compact masses
The yellow ocre occurs in many parts of Northwest Georgia in
association with the brown iron ores A very fine quality is found
at Stegall station in Bartow It is found associated with baryta
on the bank of the Etowah river near the railroad bridge An
ocre of a light yellow color is found in Washington county
The red fossiliferous ores are often free of grit and easily ground
and will serve well for a paint material where a dark or reddish
brown color is desired
An earthy ocherous concretion is found in Southern Georgia in
the small rounded pebbles that often cover the surface of the land
see page 89 This concretion as it occurs in some localities free
from grit may be utilized as an umber
SULPHATE OF BARYTA
This mineral is extensively employed as a pigment both by
itself and mixed with white lead for which purpose it is well
fitted by its great weight and by its whiteness when ground
There are several beds of this mineral near Cartersville and
one east of Spring Place in Murray
COMBUSTIBLE MINERALS
COAL
The coal measures of Georgia confined mostly to Dade Walker
and Chattooga extend over an area of two hundred square miles
the distribution of which will be better understood by reference
to the Mineral Map than from descriptive details The coals are
bituminous
At Cole City in Dade county coal has been extensively mined
by the Cole City Mining Company A narrow gauge railway has
been constructed to the mines which are here eight or nine hun
dred feet above the valley The fine coal is coked at the mine
and the balance shipped and used for steam and grate purposes
Of the two principal beds worked at this place that known as the128
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
Castle Kock vein affords the hardest coal and best suited for burn
ing in grates
Five beds of coal are known to exist in Lookout Mountain
One of these is found below the heavy beds of sandstones and
conglomerates that constitute the brow of the mountain This
bed has the greatest areal extent but is of inferior quality at
most places where it has been opened Above this there are four
beds exposed in and around Round Mountaina horseshoe shaped
eminence of a few hundred feet on the top of Lookout
The beds differ much in thickness as do also each of them at
the different localities at which they are exposed varying from one
to five feet The beds of Round Mountain have been exposed by
erosion Rocky creek and the two prongs of Bear creek have
their origin near this mountain and have cut their way in deep
gorges through the sandstones and conglomerates For nearly
twenty miles south of Round Mountain the sandstones and shales
that form this eminence are spread out in a nearly level plain
and probably contain the beds of coal though not exposed In
Chattooga county some of the beds are exposed near Little river
The section on a preceding page shows the relation of these
beds to the red iron ores limestones and sandstone
LigniteThis name is applied to an inferior coal of a brown
color that retains often the structure of the original wood It has
been found in small quantities near the upper limits of the ter
tiary formation in this State
MINERALS USED LN CHEMICAL MANUFACTURES
PYRITE
This when pure contains in 100 parts 467 of iron and 533
of sulphur It is now extensively employed in the manufac
ture of sulphuric acid It is also employed in the manufacture
of copperas or sulphate of iron
It is found in vast quantities in this State A great num
ber of veins were opened in searching for copper before the late
war Most of the shafts sunk for this purpose exposed the iron
pyrite with a small per cent only of copper Considerable deECONOMIC MINERALS
I29

posits are found in Carroll Paulding Haralson Cherokee Fannin
ana iuilton
The mineral is now worked near Dallas in Paulding and the ore
shipped to Atlanta for the manufacture of sulphuric acid Dr J L
Rogers says of the mine The vein averages five or six feet and
improves in size and in quality of ore with the increased depth
and yields 4o to 42 per cent of sulphur and five per cent of copper
though at first only 12 per cent with some silver and a very
small per cent of gold y
MANGANESE
Important mines of binoxide of manganese are found near Car
tersville in Bartow
The ore is now mined and shipped to England where large quan
tities are used for bleaching purposes Another most important
application of the ore is found in the manufacture of speigle iron
used in making steel
The ore is found in a number of localities in the State but prin
cipally along or near the line of the Silurian and metamorphic
lhe largest deposits appear to be along the eastern side of Bartow
It is found also in Polk and Floyd It occurs in these counties in
the form of nodular concretions and in detrital deposits of more
recent origin than that of the other formations of this section
The mineral is also found in vein in the older or metamorphic
rocks but as yet it is not known in large deposits of this character
MAGNESIA
Dolomite a variety of limestone containing when pure in 100 parts
about 40 parts of carbonate of magnesia is found in vast quantities
in ten counties of northwest Georgia and the native carbonate or
magnesite may yet be found here These minerals are used for the
manufacture of magnesia and its salts which are extensively used
in pharmacy J
Another source of supply for magnesia exists in serpentine
which is found in Towns and in other localities in the range of this
county s
MINERALS USED IN AGRICULTURE
PHOSPHATE OF LIME
The increasing demand for phosphate as fertilizers gives special
importance to all minerals of this class
913
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
Phosphatic nodules or fossil bones composed of phosphate
of lime have been found near the coast No large deposits
are known to exist in Georgia but from the similarity of the geolog
ical formations of the coast region with that of the celebrated
phosphate deposits of South Carolina it is reasonably inferred that
future search may disclose the existence of such deposits In the
cretaceous and tertiary marl beds are sometimes found fossil
bones containing phosphorus Some of the marls are also found
to contain a small per cent of phosphate
Apatite A crystalline phosphate of lime though not known to
occur in the State is found associated with metamorphic rocks such
as cover a large part of Middle and Northeast Georgia
GYPSUM
Gypsum which is a sulphate of lime when ground makes the
land plaster used as a fertilizer It is also used in the arts as a cement
and stucco
The mineral is found in the tertiary formation in Georgia
In Wilsons cave in Walker county it occurs as an incrustation
on some of the limestones and in efflorescent crystals on the floor of
the cave Whether or not it exists in workable quantity in the State
is not at present known
MARLS
See Marls and Peals on a subsequent page of this chapter
REFRACTORY MATERIALS AND MATERIALS SUITABLE
BRICKS POTTERY GLASS AND OTHER PURPOSES
IN THE ARTS
FOR
GRAPHITE
Graphite or plumbago which is commonly known as black
lead has a number of applications in the arts The finer varieties
are employed in the manufacture of pencils and command a high
price The inferior qualities are used to impart lustre to iron and
are in general use for this purpose as a stove polish and also in
considerable quantities as a lubricant for machinery Another im
portant application is in the manufacture of crucibles and melt
ing pots used in metallurgyECONOMIC MINERALS
131
In Elbert county there is a mine of graphite that has been
worked to some extent This is the largest deposit of this min
eral that has been opened It is also said to be found in the
same belt of country in Madison and Clarke counties Graph
ite in small pockets has been found at the base of the itacolumite
about the county line of Pickens and Gordon and an impure va
riety in Hall Douglas and Uartow as well as in many other lo
calities in North Georgia that will serve as a stove polish and as
a lubricant
The beds underlying the itacolumite are more or less graphite
and this may be referred to as probable horizon of the mineral in
working quantity
MICA
This mineral occurs in large masses or crystals in some granite
veins along with quartz and feldspar The mineral as is well
known cleaves into chin transparent plates which have various
applications in the arts It is employed for fronts of stoves for
lanterns and lamp chimneys and large sheets not being subject
to break from concussion are used instead of glass on vessels of
war
The value of mica depends upon the size of the sheets and their
freedom from flaws or discoloration The large sizes are most in
demand and bring the highest prices but a ready sale is found for
imca that will cut one and a half by two inches and even the
scraps and refuse of the works have a market value
Mica in masses of large sizes have been found in most or all
the places indicated by the mineral map and to this the reader
is referred for the principally known localities in which it has
been found
TALC
This is a soft mineral easily ground and finds an important
legitimate use in the arts as a refractory material for lining fur
naces for jets for gasburners as a lubricator to reduce friction
in machinery for white crayons and for a varietv of purposes
to which a soft mineral easily shaped or one that will stand the
heat of a furnace or the action of acids may be applied A beau132
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
tiful light green talc is mined in Murray county near Spring Place
A white talc is found along the marble lead that extends from
Fannin to Cherokee A gray variety is worked in Cherokee
In boring for water in Atlanta a small fragment of talc was
brought up by the pump from the depth of 170 feet The thickness
of the bed could not be ascertained as all except a single fragment
was ground to powder by the drill and intimately mixed with other
material
S0AP8T0NE
This name is applied indiscriminately to several varieties
of mineral in this State Among these are an impure variety
of talc to which the mune more properly applies and a compact
chlorite to which has also been given the common name of potstone
from its use as a material for pots Fragments of vessels showing
this use of the material by the Indians are of common occurrence
in Middle and North Georgia There is another common variety
a radiated asbestos found in extensive beds in Middle Georgia to
which this name is given
ASBESTOS
This mineral has several important usesas a fireproof material
It has been made into cloth as is generally well known and is used
as a fireproof packing for safes Of late years it is in considerable
demand for the manufacture of a fireproof paint It exists in
many localities in the State and such of these as are known are
shown on the map and need not be further referred to
SANDSTONE AND SAND
These materials are used for the construction of furnaces for
moulding sands for foundries for the manufacture of glass and for
ordinary building purposes Sandstones are fotindin great variety
in Northwest Georgia and loose sand from the wearing down of sil
iceous rocks is abundant in all parts of the State
CLAYS
Materials suitable for brick are found in all parts of the State and
and require no special mention
A fine pottery clay occurs in extensive beds in the counties sit
uated immediately south of the metamorphic portion of the StateECONOMIC MINERALS
133
This is worked at Stevens Pottery in Baldwin county for firebrick
and tile The clay is white quite soft and free from grit or other
impurities
In reply to inquiries relative to the thickness of the beds at Ste
vens Pottery the proprietors say Our clay bed covers a good many
acres of land and varies in thickness from four to ten feet We have
one bed of pure fire clay two of pipe clay One of these is some
thing like putty the other has not so much tenacity it has never
been analyzed We manufacture sewer pipe land tile flower pots
jugs and most everything made of clay
Kaolin generally associated with large mica crystals and some
times with merchantable mica exists in many localities in the
central and northern part of the State
Another variety of clay known as halloysite has been found in
Dade Chattooga and Whitfield The Devonian group to which
this belongs exists also in the counties of Walker Catoosa Gordon
and Floyd where also possibly this mineral may be found upon
search The geographical position of the outcrop of the group may
be seen by reference to the geological map of the State
This clay has been tested for pottery with the best results and
has been shipped from Dade county and used in the manufacture of
alum for which it has a special adaptation
An analysisof a Dade specimen given in Danas Mineralogy shows
silica 404 alumina 378 magnesia 05 water 218
BUILDING STONES
Although Georgia possesses in great abundance every kind of
stone required both for common and decorative purposes but little
has been done to bring these materials into notice
From what has been said under the head of General Geology of
the State it is apparent that granite and gneiss are common rocks
throughout the middle and northeastern parts of the State and
limestones and sandstones in the northwestern part With the
exception of the granite and roofing slates the building materials
until recently have been almost entirely neglected
Granite has been worked at Stone Mountain roofing slate at
Rockmart and since the construction of the Marietta and North
Georgia Railroad marble quarries have been opened on that line of
road134
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
It is proposed to notice some of the more important materials of
this class and more particularly to call attention to the localities
where the different varieties may be found in the State
GRANITES SYENITES AND GNEISSES
True granitesand syenites are intrusive rocks and are generally
restricted to narrow limits but there are extensive beds of strati
fied rocks that have the same composition and uses and can only be
distinguished by traces of stratified structure These are some
times distinguished as gneisoid granites The larger part of the
granites of the State are of this character
A gray granite of excellent character as a building material is
found near the Chattahoochee river in its course across the State
This appears at intervals in the northeastern part of the State and
spreads out over a large area south of Atlanta
This is a finegrained feldspathic granite speckled with a black
mica The shades or depths of color vary with the proportion of
quartz feldspar and mica that enter into the composition of the
rock This variety is worked at Stone Mountain
SyeniteA granite of very dark shade of color is found in Elbert
and Oglethorpe and may extend to the southwest of these counties
This variety is largely composed of hornblende to which the dark
or almost black appearance of the stone is due It has not been
worked but would probably make a good building material
Near the southern limits of the metamorphic rocks there are two
varieties a gray granite similar in appearance to that of
Stone Mountain and a fleshcolored variety The latter eon
tains a pink colored feldspar that gives this peculiar color het
stone The flesh colored granite extends in an almost unbroken
line across the State from Richmond and Columbia to Muscogee
MAEBLES
The name of marble is applied to limestones which from their
susceptibility of polish or from their firmness of texture and color
are suited for decorative purposes or for sculpture The exact
composition of the stone is not an essential character it may be
either a pure carbonate of lime or a magnesian limestone
An important marble belt extends through the counties of Cher
okee Pickens Gilmer and Fannin containing a white statuary marECONOMIC MINERALS
135
ble and several variegated kind some of which are unique in color
and remarkably beautiful This is now quarried in Pickens by the
Georgia Marble Company and by the Perseverance Mining Com
pany
A bed of crystalline limestone extends from Habersham along the
western face of the Chattahoochee Ridge through Hall and Gwinnett
passing near Atlanta This bed was reached in boring for artesian
witer in Atlanta at the depth of seventeen hundred and fiftyone
feet The bed has been found to vary much in appearance at dif
ferent places of outcrop and may be found to have the requisites
of a good marble in some localities
Variegated marbles in many varieties are found in the counties of
Polk Floyd Whitfleld Catoosa Chattooga Gordon Murray Bartow
and Walker The Tennessee variety of red variegated marbles ex
ist in vast quantities in the county of Whit field In Red Clay val
ley it occurs in a bed of uninterrupted continuity ten miles in length
and from onefourth to half a mile in width It is found also in
Dalton and outcrops at many places along the Chattoogata moun
tains both in this and some adjoining counties
There is a compact limestone with calcite veins found exten
sively in Polk Floyd Gordon and Bartow that presents when
polished the beautiful effect of a network of white lines on a dark
blue or black ground
Compact colored and variegated marbles abound near Rockmart in
Polk Among the kinds are black white cream flesh and dove col
ors with others in which some of these shades are intermingled
LIMESTONES
All of the Lower Silurian and subcarboniferous groups abound in
limestone the distribution of which has been mentioned in treat
ing of the geology on previous pages The situation of some of the
more important limestone are also shown on the Mineral Map
The varieties are two numerous to admit of special mention in the
space allotted to this subject Among them there are many beds
of hard compact limestones and others that are granular or oolitic
and comparatively easily worked The Knox Dolomite group
The drill as this goes to press has passed through 83 feet of limestone and
has gone 16 feet into a siliceous bed below itI35
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
abound in granular or crystalline magnesian limestone that are
easily worked The Knox shale and upper subcarboniferous con
tain oolitic beds well suited for building material
SANDSTONES
These have been mentioned among refractory materials but
some localities containing sandstones especially suited for build
ing uses deserve further notice
The Chattoogata mountains contain sandstones of various shades
of color among which are white gray buff brown and red Some
of these exist in massive compact beds while others have a jointed
structure that make them easily quarried The thickness of the
entire series of sandstone is about eight hundred feet Building
stones of this character may be had also on Lookout and Sand
mountains and in the Cohutta range
FLAG STONES
Many of the stratified beds in Middle and North Georgia contain
thin layers well suited for sidewalks and street crossings
The banded gneiss found so abundantly along the southeast slope
of the Chattahoochee Ridge has been much used on the streets of
Atlanta and is well suited for this purpose
In Dade Walker and Chattooga excellent flagging stones occur
about the base of the coal measures The rock is a compact sand
stone of great strength with a smooth cleavage corresponding to
the bedding The only uses yet made of the stone is for hearths
for fireplaces Slabs can be obtained from the quarries of any de
sired size or thickness The bed is often covered by debris from
overlying rocks but is well exposed in the Lookout Gulf near
Trenton in Dade and at Eagle Cliff and Pigeon Mountain in
Walker
Hard sandstones that cleave readily into thin slabs are found
in the Cohutta range in the eastern parts of the counties of
Murray Gordon and Bartow
SLATES
The important requisites for a good roofing slate are durability
and the capacity of splitting readily and evenly into thin plates The
fine grained varieties are used for writing slates and the softer
kinds for pencilsECONOMIC MINERALS
137
Cleavable slates are found in great quantities along or near the
line of contact between the silurian and metamorphic groups
near the Cohutta Silicoa Pine Log and Dug Down mountains
The most noted locality in which roofing slates are found in the
State is on the eastern side of Polk county The slates outcrop in
steep hills apparently in beds of great thickness and have been
extensively woi ked at Rockinart These slates are of a dark color
approaching closely to black Dark colored slates are found also
in Bartow Gordon Murray and Fannin counties Slates of buff
and light green shades are found in large quantities in the north
western portion of Bartow
MATERIALS FOR CEMENTS AND MORTARS
LIMKSTONES
The lower silurian and the carboniferous limestones of North
west Georgia constitute altogether a thickness of more than two
thousand feet and outcrop over a large extent of country
Many of these limestones are remarkably pure carbonate of lime
while others have a greater or less degree of impurity The sub
carboniferous beds contain the purest limestones These are over
four hundred feet in thickness and are found in Dade Walker
Chattooga Gordon and Catoosa
Indurated marls or limestones suitable for lime are found in
great abundance in Southern Georgia
A bed belonging to the dolomite group is worked at Graysville
in Catoosa The proprietors Messrs C W Gray Co say
There are three different qualities of limestone one is almost a
pure carbonate analyzing about 1550 per cent carbonate of lime
one is a dolomite analyzing about 45 per cent of magnesia and 50
of carbonate of lime while the other mikes a very quick setting
and hard mortar and a cement or hydraulic lime
The lime manufactured at this quarry is of superior quality
Two qualities of lime are manufactured at Ladds Lime Works at
Cartersville One of these is an almost pure carbonate of lime
from stalactitic calcite and the other a dolomite of excellent quality
for mechanical purposes138
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
HYDRAULIC CEMENT
The Knox dolomite group contains many beds of limestone suited
for the manufacture of this material
A hydraulic cement of excellent qualify is made at Cement in
Bartow from a bed of these limestones known as Howards Hy
draulic Cement Mr Geo H Warring who has charge of these
works says The ledge of rock is 45 feet thick dipping at an
angle of 45 deg The supply of rock is inexhaustible The mill
has a grinding capacity of 30 barrels per hour This is said to be
the only quarry of hydraulic cement south of Louisville Ky and
Kichmond Va The cement is believed to have special value in
resisting the deteriorating influences of the atmosphere and may
be kept for a long time without injury It sets more slowly than
some other cements but from this cause becomes permanently
harder
GRINDING AND POLISHING MATERIALS
MILLSTONE
Buhrstone This important material is found over a large sec
tion of Southern Georgia extending from the counties of Burke
and Scriven to the southwestern corner of the State The prin
cipal localities however in which the beds have much thickness
are on the eastern side of the State
Most of the buhrstones used in this country have been imported
from France and that found in Georgia has been pronounced by
experts as in all particulars equal to the best quality of French buhr
It exists in large quantities along and near the Savannah river and
at other points convenient for transportation The stone varies from
a light gray to a reddish or brown color and abounds in cavities
which are generally lined with chalcedony and afford some beauti
ful specimens of this mineral The rock does not appear to exist
as a continuous stratum but occurs in association with the marl
beds of which it appears to be solicified portions in certain re
stricted areas sometimes replacing the marl in the entire thick
ness of the bed The localities of occurrence will be understood
by reference to the mineral mapECONOMIC MINERALS
139
Breceiated Conglomeratek hird brecciated stone is found in
Chattooga county that has been used in the surrounding country
for cornerstones The analysis shows of insoluble siliceous matter
9772 per cent and soluble in strong acid silica 215 oxide of iron
015 The small proportion of soluble matter and the hardness of
the material suggest an important use for grinding phosphate rocks
by the acid process
The Ocoee conglomerate found in the Cohutta range of mountains
and the millstone grit of Lookout and Pigeon Mountains afford
also good millstones
WHETSTONES AND GRINDSTONES
The most important whetstone grit known in the State is the nau
vaculite of Lincoln county This is found in immense beds near
Graves Mountain The itacolumite or flexible sandstone in some
localities affords a suitable material both for whetstones and grind
stones as do also some of the sandstones of Taylors Ridge and of
Chattoogata and Lookout Mountains
CORUNDUM
Corundum has been found in Union Towns Rabun Carroll
Douglas Dawson Hall and Habersham counties Near Hiwassee
in Towns county small ruby crystals have been found The mine
ral at this locality is mostly either of a light straw or gray color
but some has been found of a beautiful sapphire blue and of light
rose red In Rabun county an extensive deposit of corundum of a
light gray color has been worked
TRIPOLI
A tripoli or rotten stone of excellent quality as a polishing ma
terial is abundant near Dalton and is found also in many other lo
calities in this part of the State

OTHER MINERALS FOUND IN GEORGIA
LITHOGRAPHIC STONE
For the purpose of lithography a fine grained and compact lime
stone is required A bed having these requisites is found at the
H base of the Trenton group in Walker and Catoosa counties The
140
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
stone is of a light dove color with a smooth conchoklal fracture
like that of flint There are at this horizon several beds of this
rock alternating with dolomite that may be readily distinguished
from the layers with which they are associated by the remarkably
even and smooth weathered surface of the stone The beds appear
to vary from two or three to ten feet in thickness
DIAMONDS
A few diamonds have been found in this State along with the gold
bearing rocks These have been discovered in most instances in
washing for gold and as yet no systematic search has been made for
this gem The first Georgia diamond is said to have been found in
1843 by Dr M F Stevenson at the ford of Brindletown creek in
Hall county It was an octohedron and valued at about one hun
dred dollars Since that time others have been found in this State
and in the adjoining States of North Carolina and South Carolina
There are many accounts of diamonds lost through ignorance of
their value or the treachery of dealers upon which no reliance
can be placed There are however well authenticated discoveries
of the diamond in Hall Lumpkin White and Dawson
The itacolumite group bearing a striking analogy to the strata
of the diamondbearing districts cf Brazil Africa and Australia is
found in different portions of the State The group consists of
the itacolumite proper or flexible sandstone with underlying
graphic schists and limestone see pages 79 and SO The
itacolumite has been regarded ss the matrix of the diamond and
though nothing is absolutely known of the original home or strati
graphic position of the diamond as they have been found only in
detrital deposits the graphite another form of carbon found here
is suggestive of some close relation in origin
OlAL
This mineral occurs in some of the clay beds of Southern Geor
gia A noted locality is in the upper portion of Washington county
where a variety is found approaching that of fire opal in appear
ance It is also found further south in the county of Bullock
Among other minerals found in Georgia in greater or less amounts
not mentioned on the preceding pages may be named platinumECONOMIC MINERALS
141

arsenic antimony sulphur bismuth zinc tin garnet tourmaline
epidote cyenite staurolite glautonite serpentine calcite and laz
ulite rutile
MINERAL WATERS
It is well known that all springs contain in solution minerals de
rived from the strata through which the waters flow but such only as
contain some mineral sufficiently in excels to give distinctive char
acter arc usually called mineral waters These contain a great
number of substances some of which either from their slight sol
ubility or rare existence in the strata are found only in minute quan
tities Lime soda potash magnesia alumina iron manganese
boron iodine bromine arsenic lithium fluorine barium cop
per zinc strontium silica phosphoius with the gases carbonic
acid hydrosulphuric acid oxygen nitrogen hydrogen and ammonia
are found in various combination The most important of these
minerals in a therapeutic point of view are believed to be sodium
magnesia iron carbonic acid and sulphur
Mineral waters are found throughout the State and exist in great
numbers along the outcropping of certain geological groups In the
northwestern part of the State such springs are most abundant in
the Carboniferous and along the outcropping of the Devonian strata
In the middle and northeastern parts they abound most near the
ontcroppings of the itacolumite group See page 79 Wells
affording mineral waters are of frequent occurrence in Southern
Georgia
MARLS AND PEATS
The following report on marls was prepared for the Geological
Survey of the State by Prof II C White and is now reprinted
from the HandBook of Georgia
A MarlsStrictly speaking the term marl should perhaps
be only applied to such masses or deposits of earth as are calcareous
in nature In general use however it has come to have a much
more extensive application and to include within its meaning earthy
pulverulent masses of various sorts and compositions many of
which contain little or no lime The necessity has therefore arisen
for the classification of marl deposits and for the qualification of142
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
the term by prefixed name in the order of adjective generally sug
gested by and distinguishing sDtnecharacteristic or peculiar prop
erty of the deposit Thus the greensand marls of New Jersey
are masses of loose pulverulent earth distinguished by the presence
of numerous small particles of what appears to be green sand the
composition of which is chiefly silicate of iron and potash Many
of these marls contain very little lime Clay marls contain much
clay siliceous or sandy marls much sand In either of these cases
the second prominent constituent should be carbonate of lime
sometimes however these names are applied to deposits which con
tain little or none of this lastnamed substance Shell marl is a
true marl and has been formed by the disintegration and commin
ution of the larger shells from which it was derived
It is but proper to say that the ultimate origin of all true calca
reous marls was perhaps the shells or other secretions of marine
animals In shell marl these shells are comparatively very large
are generally discernible to the eye in some part of the mass and
consequently leave no doubt as to the origin in this case Fre
quently however during the disintegration or breaking up of the
shells the finely divided portion has become mixed with clay sand
and other matters so that the material does not retain the compo
sition of the pure shell Very often also the disintegration of the
shell is by no means complete so that large fragments and even
entire shells remain mixed with the mass
The specimens of marls examined and which represent perhaps
the general character of much the larger part of the great marl de
posits of Georgia belong with few exceptions to the class of shell
marls
The peculiar properties and composition of marl render it a ma
terial capable of useful application in several industrial pursuits
but the one great industry in which it has upto this time mainly
found application and been esteemed valuable in the use is agri
culture In treating of the uses and value of marl therefore we
would naturally be led chiefly to consider its relations to fertility
and those of its properties which fit it for the use of the husband
man
As an inspection will show the analyses given herewith exhibitECONOMIC MINERALS
143
a great uniformity in the qualitative character of the specimens ex
amined The main differences indicated are in the relative propor
tion of the constituent substances Of the substances named in the
analyses those which mainly give to the marls their agricultural
value are lime magnesia and phosphoric acid to which may per
haps be added as possessing some value soluble silica and organic
matter
a LimeThe value of lime as a fertilizing agent especially
efficacious in the restoration of wornout lands to a condition of fertili
ty has been known for many years and its use in this connection
dates far back into antiquity The main sources of the lime used
in agriculture are and have always been limestones marl and
marine shells not yet broken up and aggregated even to the condi
tion of marl Limestone differs from marl in that the former is
generally more or less compact and hard while the latter even
when exceedingly rich in lime is generally pulverulent crumbly
and soft Limestone or shells are rarely ever used in their original
natural forms generally they are burned in kilns which effect a
radical change in their composition and properties
As is well known the lime in limestone and in shells also is
combined with carbonic acid forming carbonate of lime On burn
ing the carbonic acid is driven away in the form of gas and
the lime is left behind This burnt lime differs essentially from
the carbonate of lime from which it was derived The hard and
compact limestone is changed to a loose friable and soft mass of
lime The mild inactive limestone is transformed by the loss of
its carbonic acid to caustic or quick lime which must be
handled with care lest it burn the flesh and which exhibits a
most powerful tendency to combine with water so strong is this
attraction that when quicklime is slaked by treatment with water
a great heat is developed by the energy of the combination which
manifests itself in the bubbling and steaming of the mass
Moreover caustic lime if exposed will attract to itself water
from its surroundings as the air when it becomes air slaked
lime or the soil upon which it may be applied But water is
not the only substance with which caustic lime exhibts a tend
ency to unite It is what in chemical language is termed a
strong baseie it has a great disposition to combine with acids
and even though the acid be already united to other bases it144
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
will frequently replace the latter by the superior strength of its
attraction The slaking of limeeither by the addition of water
or exposure to airwhile it diminishes its causticity and quickness
does not impair its basicity on the contrary it may be said to
increase it Slaked lime therefore possesses the power of attract
ing to itself and uniting with acids
It is usually in the caustic or slaked form that our agricultu
rists have been accustomed to apply lime to their soils in order
to increase fertility A knowledge of those proprieties discussed
above may help us to understand something of its action in this
connection The action had by lime when applied to soils as gene
rally ascribed may be briefly enumerated as follows
1 Lime is a necessary article of food for all plants Soils deficient
in lime will therefore not produce good crops Analysis shows
also that it is one of the substances required in largest quantity
by most plants for food Continued cultivation would therefore
exhaust a soil of its lime more quickly than of many other con
stituents
2 Lime by reason of its basicity attacks and decomposes cer
tain mineralsalts in the soils uniting with the acids and liberat
ing the bases Chief among the salts so decomposed are certain
alkaline silicatescompounds of silicic acid with potash etc
which are in themselves not in a condition to be assimilated by
plants but which when decomposed yield potash especially and
other substances in an assimilable form which are important
articles of plantfood The application of lime therefore to soils
which contain such unavailable silicates and nearly all soils do con
tain them in considerable quantity is indirectly the application to
the crop of available food from the soil of which it otherwise
would not have the advantage
It may be noted that the soil would of itself in course of time
present this food to the plant since the disintegration and de
composition of the refractory silicates would in time be effected by
weather and other natural agencies The lime merely does in one
season what the ordinary course of nature would require years to
perform It has therefore in some localities come to be a proverb
based it may be said upon an experience which a proper fore
thought and a knowledge of the natural principles involved wouldECONOMIC MINERALS
I4S
have rendered less disastrous than it has many times unfortunately
been that the use of lime enriches the fathers and impoverishes
the sonsmeaning that the drain made upon the soil by the forcing
of its storedup plantfood into a condition at once ready to be taken
up and appropriated by the growing crops tends to exhaust the land
in a few years of all its power to produce and support vegetation
and so it does
If the application of lime alone lavishly indiscriminately and
without knowledge and understanding of its action its value and
danger were all the farmer did to keep his land then the truth of the
proverb would be very soon attested
We take it that the agriculturist is perfectly justifiable in seek
ing to obtain as large a yield for any given crop as his land will
possibly afford Indeed it would seem that the true idea of agri
culture should be to make the comparatively small portion of the
soil that is concerned in plantfeeding do as much and as active
service as possible If all can be made available in one season and
the crop be proportionately increased so much the better is it for
the farmer and he is not only justified in his prosperity but is
worthy of commendation for cleverly and wisely taking advantage
of the best service which nature and his land can render him He
is a thrifty shrewd and successful agriculturist who keeps his capi
tal ie the plantfood of his soilinactive circulation
Of a certaintyif this were allthe soil thus deprived of its
plantfeeding substance would become worn out and barren but
so it would in course of time if no forced production were had
and there were taken each season only just so much as the soil
under its natural condition was pleased to give The difference is
only one of time In the latter case the land after yielding email
probably unremunerativecrops for several10 20 perhaps 30
years would then fail to produce In the former abundant re
munerative yields for two three or four seasons effect the same
result
Judged of from this consideration alone it would appear that the
more speedily the lands were rendered barren the better But it
is well known that there is a remedy by which the barrenness inci
dent to the continued gathering of small crops may be prevented
10146
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
and that by proper treatment any given soil may be retained in
definitely in a condition of normal fertility What is true of ordi
nary cropping applies with equal truth to extraordinary yields
The Golden Kule of Agriculture the prescriptive antidote to ex
haustion of universal applicationwhether the yield from the soil
be great or small whether it be normal or abnormal natural or
forced is this Return to the soil each season as much plantfood
as the previous crop carried away The value of this rule is uni
versally acknowledged and its teaching followed in cases of ordi
nary production It is equally applicable in cases of excessive yield
induced by the use of lime Where the yield is small the matter
returned to the soil need be but small where the yield is large
the return must be correspondingly great
Nor need it be feared that the increased return made necessary
will tax heavily the profits of the large yield A moments con
sideration only is necessary to show that the valuable portion of
the cropthat for which the crop was raisedwhether the grain
of the cereals or the lint of the cottonconstitutes generally but
a small portion of the total vegetation produced Only this por
tionthat which is desired for sale or consumptionshould be re
moved from the soil All else should be at once returned and
the drain upon the soilsmall even with large crops thus legiti
mately madecan certainly in these days of Charleston Phos
phates and German Potash Salts not to mention numerous com
mercial fertilizers of various names and grades be readily and
cheaply compensated
The farmer is therefore wise in stimulating production from ins
land by the use of lime and his wisdom will lead him to retain
unimpaired the productiveness of his land by repaying the liber
ality of its increased yields by equally liberal applications of the
elements of fertility So when properly studied and understood
it would appear that the observed facts which gave rise to the
proverb quoted are but testimony to the value of lime when prop
erly applied as an agent in increasing the fertility of the soil
3 Lime expedites and powerfully aids the decomposition of
organic matter of which all soils contain a greater or less properECONOMIC MINERALS
147
tion probably through its great attraction for the carbonic and
other acids formed during this process In this respect it is held
by some that the action of lime is rather injurious than of advant
age to the average soil Whenever the organic matters are of a
highly nitrogenous character this is doubtless true whether it is
so in other cases may perhaps be doubted It is certain that lime
renders a portion of the organic matter soluble and thereby im
proves its character the service thus rendered would perhaps
at least counterbalance the ill effects of destruction of a part of
the organic matter
4 By reason of its attraction for water lime tends to abstract
moisture from the soil to which it is applied This action can
perhaps hardly be put down to its credit unless indeed in the
case of soils containing an undue amount of water the removal of
which would go to their improvement The evil however can in
great part be corrected by the thorough slaking of the lime before
application
5 There are several minor actions of lime upon the soil which
need not here be discussed at length It is supposed for instance
to increase the power of the soil to absorb ammonia from the at
mosphere though its value perhaps in this respect is but slight
Again it sometimes happens that certain soils are barren because
of the presence of certain substances such as protosulphate of iron
copperas which are poisons to plants The application of lime
will correct this poisonous character and restore fertility to the
soil
It would appear from the forgoing discussion that the claim of
lime to rank high in value as an economical agricultural agent is
well sustained and must be considered beyond doubt
It remains to be determined how far the marls such as those
the analyses of which will be given in this paper are capable of
replacing the burnt lime of ordinary use and to what extent their
actions and values differ
In marls as in the original unburnt limestones the lime is
combined with carbonic acid forming carbonate of lime Marls
therefore lack the basicity and causticity of burnt lime and so148
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
far as the value of the latter depends upon these properties it can
not be fully replaced by the former Carbonic acid however
although caustic and slaked lime have for it a great attractionis
an acid that can be driven from its combination with comparative
ease The carbonate of lime is therefore in some respects not
wholly without the properties of caustic lime It possesses these
however in a much less intense and active form Thus the appli
cation of carbonate of lime to the soil would in course of time
effect the disintegration and decomposition of unavailable silicates
in much the same manner as caustic lime would act in the same
connection The action would however be much slower and
would require a much greater length of time The tendency on
the part of marl therefore to exhaust the soil by stimulating in
creased production would be much less rapidly exerted
So far as the furnishing of lime as an article of food to plants is
concerned the marl is of equal value with the caustic lime The
lime is perhaps as available in one case as the other or at least
speedily becomes so Marl has not the attraction for water that
caustic lime possesses and hence has no tendency to deprive the
soil of its moisture The available property possessed by slaked
lime of improving the physical condition of the soil by lightening
it rendering it porous and open to the effects of the air and rains
is shared to almost an equal extent by marl
We may therefore conclude that it is perhaps doubtful if all the
advantages to be derived from the use of caustic or burnt lime
can be had by the use in its stead of marl but that all the dan
gers which are incident to its application can be avoided is cer
tain
It may be well to note the fact that burnt or slaked lime on
exposure or on application to land does not long retain its caustic
character but by absorbing carbonic acid from the air it rapidly
passes to the condition again of corbonate of lime A considera
tion of this noteworthy fact has indeed led some to conclude that
the increased value of burnt lime over limestone was not due
entirely to the causticity of the former but in considerable parr
to the fact that as a result of the burning compact limestone wasECONOMIC MINERALS
149
reduced to a loose pulverulent finely divided condition better
suited to act upon the soil In other words that the difference in
action between limestone and burnt lime applied to the soil is
more physical than chemical
It has accordingly been suggested that limestone finely pow
dered by mechanical means would possess much of the value of
burnt lime
Experiments made in accordance with this suggestion have we
believe been attended with good results The value which theo
retical considerations of its composition and properties have as
signed to marl as a fertilizing agent is well attested by the results
of practical experiments Wherever it has been employed the
increased fertility of the land has been well marked and excellent
results have been obtained
The use of marl is not of recent introduction Its value has
been for many years recognized and turned to good account
Shellmarl especially is perhaps at this time more generally used
and in larger quantities for agricultural purposes in England and
Europe than any other one article employed for fertilization The
causticity of burnt lime and its tendency to disorganize matter ren
der caution in its use necessary since a great excess might even
attack and burn up the growing crop With marl mild and
harmless no such danger need be apprehended if judiciously ap
plied
The amount used in practice varies very much In different
localities from 10 to as much as 200 or 300 bushels per acre have
been applied with profit and on soils abundantly supplied with
vegetable matter but the quantity depends upon the condition of
the soil and the quality of the marl The character of the soil and
various economical considerations must guide the farmer in his
estimate of the amount he may with propriety employ
In this State marl has not yet come into general use it has
found local application only but always with good results We
are not at this time in possession of statistics to the extent to which
it is dug and used No doubt when the true value of the great
marlbeds within the borders of the State are properly understoodISO
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
they will be more generously estimated as sources of agricultural
wealth
b MagnesiaThe action of Magnesia in the soil is very sim
ilar to that of lime It possesses much of the value but when pres
ent in large excess has more than all the danger of common lime
When such excess is present its effect is more injurious than valu
able We need not now detail the reasons for this action hence
certain magnesian limestones produce burnt lime which is not
suitable for agricultucal purposes The amount found in the marls
examined is so small that it adds somewhat to while it detracts
nothing from their value as fertilizers
c Phosphoric AcidThis is the article of plantfood which per
haps above all others should claim the farmers most careful atten
tion It is absolutely necessary to the life and growth of plants it
is appropriated by them in large quantities and is unfortunately
furnished by the average soil in very small proportion The soil is
therefore very speedily exhausted of its supply and it behooves the
farmer to carefully and continually return phosphoric acid to his
soil lest it become barren through dearth of this ingredient Phos
phoric acid in one form or another is therefore made the basis of all
good commercial fertilizers
Marls generally contain a small proportion of phosphoric acidr
and their value is much enhanced thereby so much so indeed that
the comparative value of two marls may be said to be in direct
ratio to their proportion of phosphoric acid The importance of the
matter is such that the estimation of the phosphoric acid alone in
the various marls of Georgia is a work that would be well worthy
the attention of the State
d Soluble Silica and Organic Matter add something perhaps to
the value of marls when present In the specimens examined the
quantities of both are so small that they perhaps influence their
action to a very slight degree only
We present the analyses of the samples of marls examined
No 1 From Washington County two miles north of No 13
Central Railroad of nearly pure white appearance coarsely gran
ular friable and dryECONOMIC MINERALS
151
Lime 49872
Magnesia 0120
Carbonic acid 39215
Phosphoric acid 0782
Silica soluble 0984
Sand 5320
Oxide of iron 1654
Alumina 0406
Organic matter a trace
Water 1628
Total 99981
No 2 From Sapps Mill Big Spring Burke County of light
yellowish brown color containing clay sandy texture friable and
pulverulent
Lime 47231
Magnesia 0082
Carbonic acid 36979
Phosphoric acid 0251
Silica soluble 0128
Sand 9680
Oxide of iron 2140
Alumina 1450
Organic matter a trace
Water 1784
Total 99725
No 3 From Emnghani County Mrs Longstreets a mass of
coarsely comminuted shells mixed with sand pebbles etc frag
mental and of dark brown color
Lime 15948
Magnesia a trace
Carbonic acid 12452
Phosphoric acid 0075
Silica soluble 0612
Sand 65G20
Oxide of iron 2380
Alumina 1354
Organic matter 0256
Water 1168
Total 99865
No 4 From Crocketfs Spring Scriven County pure white
rather compact of very fine granular structure crushing readily
to impalpable powder
Lime 50136
Magnesia 0025
Carbonic acid 39451
Phosphoric acid 0045
Silica soluble 1106
Sand 6 628
Oxide of iron 1241
Alumina 0215
Organic matter 0124
Water 1026
Total
99997
No 5 From ReddickQuarry Scriven County nearly pure white
coarsely granular and friable showing fragments and impressions
of shell very dry
Lime 50136
Magnesia 0054
Carbonic acid 37054
Phosphoric acid 0132
Silica soluble 1582
Sand 7321
Oxide of iron
Alumina
Organic matter
Water
3218
0549
0658
1231
Total 100120152
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
No 6 From Burke County Shell Bluff of faint brownish tinge
otherwise similar to preceding
Lime 46763
Magnesia
0046
Oxide of iron 4310
Alumina 621
Organic matter 0752
Water 1314
Total 100080
Carbonic acid 36521
Phosphoric acid 0125
Silica soluble I216
Sand 8412
No 7 From Clay County Narrows Pataula Creek dark bluish
gray color hence sometimes called Blue Marl a friable mass of
shells and calcareous fragments mixed with fine darkcolored earth
micaceous the small particles of mica giving it a glistening ap
pearance slightly acid in reaction hence dangerous to use alone
should be mixed with small amount of caustic lime or purer marl
before application
Alumina 2142
Potash and Soda 0146
Organic matter 7312
Water 2450
Lime 4891
Magnesia 0158
Carbonic acid SH0
Phosphoric acid 0315
Sulphuric acid 0543
Silica soluble 2213
Sand 71112
Oxide of iron 5108
Total 100130
Nitrogen yielded by organic
matter 0058
Alumina 1106
Organic matter 2563
Water 1572
No 8 Clay County above Browns Mill north of Fort Gaines
coarsely broken shells mixed with earthy and organic matter of a
dark color fragmentary and friable
Lime 19002
Magnesia 0025
Carbonic acid 15040
Phosphoric acid 0021
Silica soluble 0823
Sand 57320
Oxide of iron 2412 Nitrogen in organic matter 0013
No 9 From Clay County Fort Gaines Chattahoochee River
light yellowish tinge nearly white coarsely granular and friable
forms and impressions of small shells and fragments distinctly vis
ible
Total 998S4
Lime 44942
Mgnesia a trace
Carbonic acid 35216
Phosphoric acid 0019
Silica soluble 1016
Sand 10462
Oxide of iron 3186
Alumina 2450
Organic matter 1306
Water 1328
Total 99925ECONOMIC MINERALS
153

No 10 From Chattahoochee County Bagbys Mill in general
appearance and properties very similar to No 7
Lime 5551
Magnesia 0162
Carbonic acid 4362
Phosphoric acid 0231
Sulphuric acid 0430
Silica soluble 0312
Sand 70919
Oxide of iron 4982
Alumina 2321
Potash and soda 0158
Organic matter 8121
Water 2560
Total 100109
Nitrogen 0037
No 11 A fossiliferous joint clay from Smiths Summit R R cut
ten miles northeast of Macon Jones County a clay containing
fragments of shells
Lime 10128
Carbonic acid 7264
Phosphoric acid a trace
Silica soluble 2320
Sand 57021
Oxide of iron 3284
Alumina 14321
Organic maiter 0131
Water 5616
Total 100085
No 12 From Quitman County near Hatchys Station a blue
marl of light bluish gray color coarsely granular and friable con
tains sand and pebbles slightly acid reaction
Lime 7740
Magnesia a trace
Carbonic acid 6081
Phosphoric acid 0121
Sulphuric acid 0312
Silica soluble 0123
Sand 72191
Oxide of iron 4106
Alumina 1541
Potash and soda 0108
Organic matter 5352
Water 2421
Total 100090
Nitrogen 0020
No 13 From plantation of J S Odom Montezuma Macon Coun
ty Ga a light colored friable coarsely granular shell marl
Lime 43672
Magnesia 0035
Carbonic acid 34122
Phosphoric acid 0028
Silica soluble 1215
Sand 12642
Oxide of iron 3025
Alumina 1756
Organic matter 2105
Water 1450
Total 99952
No 14 From same locality as No 13 a light yellow loose pul
verulent marl154
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
Oxide of iron
Alumina
Organic matter
Water
Total
T 46 12
Lime 401
Magnesia l8
Carbonic acid 34731
Phosphoric acid 0875
Silica soluble 0140
Sand 10532
Nos 1516 and 17 Three samples of light buffcolored s
from Houston county
15
Lime 45384
Magnesia 213
Carbonic Acid 34986
Phosphoric Acid 58
Silica soluble 354
Sand 13451
Oxide of Iron 210
Alumina 1354
Organic Matter
Water
0075
1320
16
46732
0098
35431
0894
0218
11963
2346
0987
0113
1218
100000
hell marl
17
45654
0075
34874
1012
0314
13551
2082
1114
0130
1194
100000 100000 100000
No 18 From the neighborhood of Albany Dougherty county
darkcolored loose and pulverulent contains an unusual amount
of phosphoric acid no doubt associated with a local depositper
haps recent
Oxide of Iron 2654
Alumina 1328
Organic Matter 2394
Water
1628
of animal bones
Lime 42876
Magnesia 0145
Carbonic Acid 31958
Phosphoric Acid 2574
Silica soluble 0435
Sand 14008 Total 100000
While a perfect acquaintance with the character and true agri
cultural value of the vast marl deposits found within the borders of
the State is to be had only after careful and extended examination
involving searching and critical analyses the above stated results
and remarks will perhaps serve to clearly indicate that such exami
nation is well worthy the attention of the State and that the labor
thus bestowed it might confidently be expected would be produc
tive of interesting and valuable results
B PeatsPeat is an accumulation of organic with a varying
proportion of earthy matter that is found in swamps and marshes
or in localities where the land was at one time of a marshy charac
ter Its jsroduction is the result of the partial decomposition andECONOMIC MINERALS
155
decay of leaves twigs and other vegetable bodies To it are closely
allied in character and composition such substances as muck bog
earth swampmud etc In peat the decay of the organic matter
has stopped short of total decomposition It is therefore largely
carbonaceous and is consequently generally of a black or dark
brown color Peat has hitherto found in general but two useful
applicationsviz as a fuel and as a fertilizer
The specimens thus far found in this State of which analyses are
to be herein given possess very little value as fuel because of the
small proportion of organic matter their fertilizing properties are
however probably of considerable importance As the analyses
indicate they contain a considerable proportion of mineral matter
such as is valuable to plants for food There can perhaps be no
question that the association of this mineral matter with the organic
matter of the peat improves its condition to a considerable degree
and renders it more assimilable to plants than it otherwise would
be In order to estimate the extent of this improvement it will be
observed that experiments have been made the results of which are
hereafter recorded to determine the solubility of the specimens
and their constituents in a dilute solution of ammonium carbonate
which may be taken to represent the natural solvent of the soL
through the agency of which plants receive their food These ex
periments were in fact the application of the Grandeau process of
soil analysis to the samples of peat examined
Peat is rarely perhaps never used alone in its application to land
It is generally composted with other substances which greatly im
prove its character The best substances for composting with peat
are caustic lime or lime that has been slaked by a strong solution
of common salt in water We have no doubt that many of our or
dinary marls could be substituted for lime with good effects Peat
in its natural condition contains more or less nitrogena valuable
fertilizing elementwhich it yields to the soil Composting with
burnt lime causes the escape and loss of this element It is prob
able that the use of marl would not be attended with this disad
vantage There are doubtless a great number of deposits of peat
muck etc in the State many of which would be found very useful
for agricultural purposes Opportunity has not yet been presented156
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
however for a full and careful examination of these so as to pre
sent at this time a complete report upon their character and value
This will no doubt form a part of the valuable and interesting work
the Geological Survey has yet to perform
We present the analyses of the samples examined
No 1 From Muscogee county eight miles northeast of Columbus
found at a depth of three feet below the surface of a light gray
color heavy dry and friable specific gravity 1963
Carbonic Acid 05S7
Oxide of Iron 4145
Alumina 3420
Water 6115
Organic Matter 10314
Lime 0652
Magnesia 0134
Potash 0055
Soda 0020
Phosphoric Acid 0245
Sulphuric Acid 0218
Silica soluble 2592
Sand 63359
Total 99850
Treated with a dilute solution of ammonium carbonate the fol
lowing were extracted from the peat
Organic Matter 6223
Lime 0247
Magnesia 0091
Alkalies 0042
Phosphoiic Acid 0136
Silica Iron Oxide etc 5274
Total 12013
the surface in bed or layer 18
No 2 From same locality on
inches deep of dark gray color rather compact but friable spe
cific gravity 1195
Water 340
Organic Matter 21531
Lime 0923
Magnesia 0152
Potash 0086
Soda 0018
Phosphoric Acid 0218
Sulphuric Acid 0117 I Total 100120
Treatment with ammonium carbonate extracted the following
Carbonic Acid 0432
Oxide of Iron 3847
Alumina 1642
Silica soluble 7431
Sand 46383
Phosphoric Acid 0125
Silica etc 10132
Organic Matter 7658
Lime 0352
Magnesia 0065
Alkalies 0054 Total 18386
No 3 From same locality found on the surface in bed 18 inches
deep of black color spongy and compact specific gravity 1537ECONOMIC MINERALS
157
Water 8512
Organic Matter 30808
Lime 0920
Magnesia 0111
Potash 0105
Soda 0017
Phosphoric Acid 0239
Sulphuric Acid 0214
Carbonic Acid 0675
Oxide of Iron 2563
Alumina 0874
Silica soluble 3 216
Sand 51472
Total 99729
Treatment with ammonium carbonate extracts the following
Phosphoric Acid 0141
Organic Matter 12563
Lime 0415
Magnesia 0027
Alkalies 0075
Silica 6452
Total
19673
Carbonic Acid 0914
Oxide of Iron 3224
Alumina 2415
Silica soluble 4621
Sand 53115
No 4 Dougherty county vicinity of Albany a black muck from
a cypress swamp spongy light and of black color
Water H321
Organic Matter 22450
Lime 1312
Magnesia 0129
Potash and Soda 0152
Phosphoric Acid 0241
Sulphuric Acid 0106 Total 100000
This specimen was not treated with ammonium carbonate
Analysis of a specimen of clay slate from Col Seaborn Jones
land Rockmart Polk county of a red color said to be used to some
extent as a paint
Water 14973 silica 43325
Oxideof Iron 11321
Alumina 30381 Total 100000CHAPTER VIII
WATER POWERS
THE CHATTAHOOCHEK EIVEE
rises in the mountains of Northeastern Georgia and after travers
ing the State in a southwest direction to West Point takes a course
nearly due south and for three hundred miles by river measure
ment forms the boundary between Georgia and Alabama It then
outers West Florida and flowing across that State empties into the
Gulf of Mexico From the seaboard to Columbus a distance com
puted by water at four hundred miles there is constant navigation
for boats carrying 750 bales of cotton and this portion is being im
proved by the removal of bars and other obstructions The river
passes through the following counties in Florida viz Franklin
Liberty Calhoun Gadeden and Jackson It also flows along the
following counties in Alabama Henry Barbour Russell and Cham
bers and seven counties in Southwest Georgia which comprise one
of the finest cottongrowing sections in these States There are
fifteen counties in Georgia contiguous to that portion upon which
the great waterpowers are found These counties had in 1880 a
population of 255259 Their real estate and personal property
were valued at 53042645 while the annual product of farms was
10537966 These figures are taken from the United States Cen
sus of that date and according to the same authority they had 782
factories and work shops of all descriptions These employed a
capital estimated at 8269544 their annual product being valued
at 12238518
Comprised in the above are fourteen cotton mills running 125
29 spindles and 3430 looms 4 woolen factories with 53 sets cards
This chapter except as otherwise credited was prepared by Col B W Frobel
C E late of the U S Engineer CorpsWATER POWERS
159
and 200 looms besides 234 flour and grist mills 80 saw mill 4
paper mills 7 foundries and machine shops 5 furniture factories
and 21 tanneries Most of these are situated immediately upon the
Chattahoochee and its tributaries The great gold region of Geor
gia also lies upon the waters of this stream and there are besides
rich beds of magnetic iron ore and other minerals From Lula to
West Point a continuous line of railroad run8 nearly parallel with
the river at no point more than seven miles distant from it while
in many places it approaches within half a mile Railroads also
cross it at the following points Near Gainesville near Roswell
near Atlanta near Newnan at West Point at Columbus and Eu
faula Being fed by living streams many of which have their
headsprings in the mountains of Northern Georgia the Chatta
hoochee is not subject to the extreme fluctuations which impair the
value of many other streams as waterpowers It is neither frozen
up in winter nor dried up in summer and at all times has an abun
dant flow of water For convenience the survey is divided into
three sections The first embraces that portion from Thompsons
bridge to the W A R R bridge
SECTION 1
This section is 73 miles long the initial point at Thompsons
bridge being 9S902 feet above mean low tide in the Gulf of Mex
ico At the W A R R crossing the elevation is 762 feet above
tide giving a fall of 22702 feet in the distance named Along this
entire section the regimen of the river is fixed the bottom and banks
being uniformly of rock and with an average width at the water
surface of about 300 feet Twentyone shoals are found here with
an aggregate fall of about 160 feet Between these shoals the cur
rent is usually gentle with long stretches of unobstructed water
sufficiently deep for the passage of boats whose draft does not
exceed three feet For the building of mills and dams an abun
dance of stone and timber may be had at all points close at hand
From
Thompsons Bridge to Shallow Ford is about three miles The
river here is 200 feet wide and from four to eight feet deep at low
water The shoal begins a short distance above the ford and isl6o DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
5 500 feet long with 671 feet fall The river here is something over
300 feet wide the channel at the upper end being divided by an
island 1600 feet long Below this shoal there is navigable water
for threefourths of a mile to
COLUMBUS
SHOALS OF THE CHATTAHOOCHEE
Scale 1 inch to 40 miles
Mooneyes ShoalThis is 5600 feet long with 325 feet fall the
river ranging from 150 to 250 feet wide Below this there is 4
miles of deep water to the mouth of the Chestertee river at
Overly s ShoalWhich is 300 feet long with 692 feet fall the
river varying from 250 to 600 feet wide For 24 miles there is
navigable water toVATER POWERS
161
Jirowns M7ZTbis hoal is 8500 feet long with 1692 feet fall
the river varying from 250 to 600 feet wide For ten miles below
iirown e there is navigable water to
Firms WThis is 4600 feet long with 39 feet fall the
nver 300 to 400 feet wide For two miles there is good water to
n ZT Shal and WindinV This shoal is
11820 feet long with 1690 feet fall This includes the entire dis
tance from Hammonds Island to the shoal below Bowmans Island
or 26 miles there is navigable water to
Island ShoalThis shoal is 500 feet long Vith nine feet fall
The river is from 400 to 800 feet wide the channel being divided
by two islands Six miles from this is the beginning of
lioswell ShoalHere in 10400 feet to Kelpins there is 1338
feet fall with an average width of 600 feet From Kelpins to Bull
bluce two rmles there is nearly 40 feet fall The river between
these points varies greatly in width the channel being divided by
many small islands Two miles below is
The Devils Race Course ShoalThe river here is 450 feet wide
with 19 95 feet fall measuring from Cochrans Shoal About one
mile below this is
Dimpseys Ferry SlwalTAs is 5200 feet long 300 feet wide
and has ten feet fall The next shoal is
Mnfrz7The river here is 30feet wide and has 65feet
SECTION 2

FEOM THE WESTERN AND ATLANTIC EAILROAD BRIDGE TO
WEST POINT
This section is about 108 miles long with an aggregate fall of 172
feet There is less than ten miles of actual shoal here with 99
miles of navigable water which needs no improvement for the
navigation of small steamboats drawing not more than three feet
On this section the river bed is very uniformabout 300 feet wide
at the water surface with high banks and bottom of rock There
are no sand bars snags or other obstructions except those named
below and the whole may be opened to navigation at a moderate
cost or six miles below the bridge there is good water to162
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
Green and Popes ShoaLTti is 1677 feet long with 125 feet
fall the river being 250 feet wide For nine miles below this there
is good water to
Austells Shoal1hs is 719 feet long with 082 feet fall and
250 feet wide For 10 miles there is good water to
Red Mans SwZThe river widens here from 300 to 500
feet with 085 feet fall in 1616 feet Seven miles below
MederisShoalWdth here varies from 500 to 600 feet with
an aggregate fall of 842 feet in 7367 feet Eight miles below is
SeweWs Island SWThe channel here is divided by Sewell s
Island the left hand being 100 and the right hand 200 feet wide
The shoal is 3684 feet long with 248 feet fall Four miles below is
Bridge Shoalzt the crossing of the Griffin and North Ala
bama Railroad This shoal is 300 feet long with 040 feet fall
tne river 325 feet wide Four miles below is
Bull Sluice No 2This is 287 feet long with 170 feet fall
Oneile below this is
Hemps Shoalthe river here is 575 feet wide with 87 feet
fall in 500 feet The next is
Mclntosh ShoalThe channel here at head of shoal is 200 feet
wide with 724 feet fall in 3790 feet Three miles below is
BollinswoHKs MZZThis shoal is 400 feet wide 750 feet long
and has 351 feet fall The next is known as
Bush Head ShoalThe river here is 700 feet wide with 517
feet fall in 2120 feet Two miles below this is
Daniets MillAt the head of this shoal the river is 1000 feet
wide with 8S5 feet fall in 5334 feet The next is
Jackson s MZZThis is really two shoals The upper has 4 73
feet fall in 500 feet the lower 506 fall in 3655 feet Five miles
below this is HQ
West Point ShoalsKere the river is 500 feet wide with 178
feet fall in 2955 feet
SECTION 3FROM WEST POINT TO COLUMBUS
This section is 33 miles long with a measured fall of 31331 feet
The surface of the water at the railroad bridge West Point iso94
feet above tide at Columbus it is 238 feet For about onehalfWATER POWERS
163

the distance between these two points the river is deep with a mod
erate current there being unobstructed pools between the shoals of
from to 4 miles long The river bed in many places is very
wide dotted by numerous islands Between these islands narrow
channels find their way Over two of the longest shoals these
channels may be converted into commodious manufacturing canals
by constructing dams between the islands In these canals dams
may be placed at proper intervals There is an abundance of the
best material at hand for the construction of such works One of
these shoals begins at Jack Todds 3 miles below West Point and
extends to Houston Ferry 7 miles There are now two factories
on this shoal The entire shoal has a fall of 5131 feet the factories
using but a very small portion of it Prom Houston Ferry there is
good water three miles to
Haggetts IslandTwo thousand three hundred feet below this
is Cooks Island three hundred feet below Cooks Island is
Round Island and nine hundred feet below Round Island is another
island These may be connected by dams forming a natural canal
100 feet wide 9600 feet long and with something over 100 feet fall
At the end of the last island the river is 1300 feet wide One mile
below it suddenly contracts to 600 feet with 15 feet fall in this dis
tance Here it widens to 1100 feet with 10 feet fall in 5200
From this point to Tates Shoal there is deep water Hre in a dis
tance of two miles there is 22 feet fall Prom Tates to Mulberry
Creek one mile there is deep water The river here is 1000 feet
wide with a fall of 30 feet in two miles The next shoal is
Coweta FallsHere in a distance of 12800 feet there is 80 feet
fall About onehalf mile below this shoal is the Eagle and Phce
nix mills These mills have 44000 spindles 1500 looms and
operates besides seven sets woolen machinery 48 cards and 120
woolen looms The Columbus Manufacturing Companys mill has
4 600 spindles and 134 looms The next cotton factory above
Columbus is the Georgia and Alabama This has 6000 spindles
and 150 looms About one and a half miles above this is the Chat
tahoocbee Factory This is five miles from West Point and a
small steamboat plies between the two places The next mill be
longs to the West Point Manufacturing Company It has 6000
spindles and 150 looms These factories are immediately upon the
ver
rive164
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
The following factories are situated upon the tributaries of the
Chattahoocbee and but a short distance from that part of the river
under consideration Troup Factory 2200 spindles and 100 looms
Wilcoxan Manufacturing Companys mill 2000 spindles Concord
Factory one set woolen cards Laurel Hill one set woolen cards
Thompson Pattillo mill one set woolen cards Roswell Manu
facturing Company 2 mills 13500 spindles and 150 looms Wil
lio Cotton mills 3000 spindles
OCMUTGEB RIVER
This stream is formed by Yellow and South rivers which unite
in Newton and Butts counties About two miles below this junction
the Alcovy river comes in This stream is about the size of South
river and furnishes many fine water powers From the head of the Oc
mulgee to Macon is 46 miles and upon this portion the water pow
ers are found At the junction of South and Yellow rivers the ele
vation of the surface of the water at low water above mean low tide
is 513 feet At Macon it is 273 feet giving an aggregate fall of 240
feet The general direction of this part is nearly due south flowing
along Butts Jasper Monroe Jones and Bibb counties to Macon
which in years past was the head of navigation These counties
had in 1880 according to the United States census of that date a
population of 77730 The same authority gives the value of per
sonal and real estate at 14054007 and the annual value of farm
products at 3127437 There were 109 manufacturing establish
ments and work shops in operation and these produced annually
products valued at 1872241 There are no woolen mills and but
one cotton mill in this enumeration the Bibb Manufacturing
Companys mill at Macon and this is operated by steam This mill
has 16000 spindles and 880 looms
The valley of the Ocmulgee and the adjacent country is rich in
agricultural products especially cotton The climate is healthful
and facilities for transportation good The East Tennessee Geor
gia and Virginia Railroad follows the river from Macon to Cork
about thirty miles passing almost upon its banks It here leaves
the river bank but is at no point more than nine miles distant
from it
The first shoal is known as
Barnes ShoalThis is at the head of the river and has a fall ofWATER POWERS
165
1165 feet in 500 feet A rocky barrier crosses the river at the head
of the shoal forming a perfect natural dam with deep water above
it There is a mill here One mile below is Lemon Shoal The
OA cS S
sffOfTCLLO

5MITHSMrh
MA COM
3
rocrarmtML
LLOYD SVltL
MACOABl
OP MOUTH DF
YELLOW R1V

SHOALS OF THE OCMULGEE RIVER
Scale 1 inch to 10 miles
channel here is about equally divided by a small island At the
foot of the island a reef of solid rock exposed at low water crosses
ihe river completely closing the righthand channel and throwing
the entire stream to the left bank through an opening about fifty166
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
feet wide There is a fall here of 395 feet in 1300 feet One mile
below this is Keys Ferry The Alcovy river comes in here furn
ishing a volume of water about equal to Yellow river From Keys
Ferry to
Harveys Mill there is deep water The shoal there is 600 feet long
with four feet fall About two miles below this mill is
Caps ShoalThe river here is divided into three channels by
islands the shoal being at the foot of the upper island It consists
of a reef of solid rock crossing the streaming and damming up the
water It is 400 hundred feet long with 559 feet fall Onehalf mile
below is
Lloyds ShoalThis is 9500 feet long with 40 feet fall the river
being 300 feet wide at the head Heards creek comes in just below
this shoal One mile below is
Pitmans ShoalThere is 350 feet fall here in 1800 feet The
shoal consists of rocky reefs Three miles below this is
Roachs Shoal This is 3900 feet long with 750 feet fall There
is a mill and cotton gin here Onehalf mile below is
Lamars ShoalThe river here is 325 feet wide with 395 feet fall
in 1300 feet Below this
Seven Islands Shoal begins The river is very wide but divided
by islands into narrow channels In 1300 feet there is 1951 feet
fall From Seven Islands to McArthurs Ferry onehalfmile above
the mouth of the Towaliga river there is good water Onehalf mile
below this
Long Shoals begin These shoals are 1600 feet long with 1192
feet fall There are two mills here Six miles below is
Falling Creek Shoal This is 3200 feet long with 157 feet fall
From Falling creek to
Dames Shoal is about half mile This shoal has 361 feet fall in
550 feet The river is wide and filled with small islands One mile
below this is Taylors Shoal with 573 feet fall in 2100 feet the river
at the head being about 300 feet wide The next is known as
Harris Shoal3000 feet long with 231 feet fall The next is
Johnsons ShoalThe river widens here very much being divided
by three small islands In 1500 feet there is 512 feet fall Below
this is
Holfs Shoal a rock bar 400 feet long with 372 feet fall This is
the last shoalWATER POWERS
167
There is in the Ocmulgee an abundance of water even in the
driest summers and it is never frozen in winter
THE ETOWAH EIVER
This stream rises in the mountains of Northeast Georgia in Lump
kin county and after flowing in a southwest direction through
Dawson Forsyth Cherokee Bartow and Floyd counties unites at
Rome with the Oostanaula river and forms the Coosa
62 93MIL 5 LCW TIDE LULf OF MEX 1 7 ID
N
jwo
SHOALS OF THE ETOWAH
Scale 1 inch to 10 miles
The valley of the Etowah is noted for its rich agricultural products
consisting in part of cotton wheat corn oats and rye and luxuriant
fields of grass The climate is mild and exceedingly healthful
not subject to extreme variations of heat or cold nor to the long
drouths which affect some portions of the cotton belt The hills
which border the valley are rich also in minerals iron and manga
nese being the principal There are besides extensive beds ofi68
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
marble along its tributaries and valuable gold mines on its head
waters From the mouth of Little River near the western boundary
of Cherokee county to Rome the river falls rapidly giving an im
mense waterpower which may be cheaply utilized This section is
62 miles long the surface of the water at Little River having an
elevation above tide of 798 feet At Rome the elevation is 542
feet giving an aggregate fall of 256 feet in the distance named
From Little River to the W A R R bridge near Cartersville
there is a fall of 102 feet in 17 miles This fall is however princi
pally confined to a space of five miles beginning at the mouth of
Altoona Creek and ending at the Etowah Iron Works two miles
above the bridge At this point the river furnishes at ordinary low
water 1 300 cubic feet per second and this with a fall of 102 feet
would give about 15000 available horsepower Indeed there is
scarcely a mile between this point and Rome where water power
might not be cheaply used Along the whole section there is an
abundance of material close at hand for the construction of dams
while timber of the best quality clothes the adjacent hills The
W A R R crosses the Etowah two miles below these shoals and
passes along the river from thence to Kingston being at no point
more than seven miles distant from it From Kingston to Rome the
Rome Railroad runs most of the way immediately upon the banks
of the Etowah affording excellent means of transportation From
Rome there is steamboat navigation on the Oostanaula to Carters
landing 105 miles and on the Coosa to Greensport 153 miles The
United States government is now opening up the shoals of the Coosa
and it is confidently expected that navigation will be opened at an
early day to the coal mines in the vicinity of that river The three
counties traversed by that part of the Etowah upon which the water
powers here treated of are found had in 1880 a population of 57433
According to the United States census of that date real and personal
estate in these counties was valued at 10145582 and farm products
at 2528094 There were 108 manufacturing establishments of all
kinds employing a capital of 3209788 and producing articles
whose value is set down at 6 201897 Comprised in these factories
are 57 flour and grist mills 14 saw mills one furniture factory and
four foundries and machine shops There are also three cotton fac
tories whose capital is 67 000 and annual product 93462 About
half mile below the mouth of Little River the first shoal is found atWATER POWERS
169
Wheelers MillThe fall here is 55 feet in 1300 feet the river be
ing 250 feet wide From Wheelers to the Bartow county line there
are a number of shoals with but little fall
From the county line to the Etowah Iron Works there are a suc
cession of shoals forming one of the finest waterpowers in the
State Near these shoals there are great beds of iron ore of supe
rior quality which at one time supplied extensive foundries and
iron works known as the Etowah Iron Works These works were
destroyed during the late war and have not been rebuilt From the
iron works to the railroad bridge there is deep water here
Jeffersons Mill Shoal beginsThis has two feet fall in 1500 feet
the river being 282 feet wide One mile below this is
Tumlins Mill Shoal with a fall of eight feet in 1100 feet the river
being 177 feet wide Three miles from this is
Douthards ShoalHere there is 350 feet fall in 3500 feet Nine
miles from this is
Caldioells ShoalThe fall here is 250 feet in 1500 feet Four
miles below is
Mark Hardins Upper ShoalThis has 247 feet fall in 2000 feet
Half mile from this is
Mark Hardins Lower ShoalHere there is 646 feet fall in 1200
feet the river being 442 feet wide at head of shoal Two miles be
low is
Moores ShoalAt the mouth of TwoRun Creek Here there is
three feet fall in 1300 feet the river 357 feet wide The next is
Murchersons ShoalThe fall here is six feet in 3000 feet the river
being 302 feet wide at head of shoals
Skinners ShoalIs four miles from Murchersons The fall here
is two feet in 1200 feet Four miles from this is
Dykes Creek ShoalThere is 350 feet fall here in 2500 feet the
river at the head of shoal being 281 feet wide Four miles below is
Matthews Shoal with 120 feet fall Between this shoal and Rome
two railroads cross the Etowah The Cartersville and Van Wert
crosses it about three miles from Cartersville and follows its general
direction for several miles
YELLOW RIVER
rises in Gwinnett county in the range of hills commonly known
as the Chattahoochee Ridge It flows thence in a direction nearly170
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
south for 58 miles to its junction with South River where they
form the Ocmulgee It passes through the following counties
Gwinnett DeKalb Rockdale and Newton The towns near it are
Lawrenceville two miles Stone Mountain five miles Lithonia
hvy
mournattcum a
FDDTOFSHOAL
CEDAR SHOAL
CAnReisci
OSJCUECRFFK
SHOALS OF YELLOW RIVER
Scale 1 inch to 10 miles
two miles Conyers two and a half miles and Covington three
miles distant The upper portion of this stream is very tortuous
wit
dth many abrupt turns and bends and with high spurs and steepWATER POWERS
171
cliffs overhanging it particularly for 10 or 15 miles near Stone Moun
tain The causes which produced this rare mountain phenomenon
seem to have disturbed the adjacent country for some distance and
to this no doubt may be ascribed the roughness which character
izes this part of Yellow River Valley On this section however
may be found many fine waterpowers and the best quality of gran
ite in inexhaustible quantities
The principal tributaries of Yellow River are Sweetwater Ro
lands Pews Mountain Little Mountain Haynes Gun Hurricane
Beaverdam Turkey and Dried Indian Creeks
The four counties through which the river flows had in 1880 a
population of 54489 Real and personal estate was valued at
7 963695 and farm products at 2669203 There were 233 manu
facturing establishments of all kinds employing 550388 capital
and producing articles valued at 1 083252 In addition to these
there are two cotton factories The Covington Cotton Mills at
Cedar Shoals and the Sheffield Cotton Mills operating 3160 spin
dles Embraced in the manufacturing establishments above are
67 flour and grist mills 44 saw mills The Rockdale paper mill is
located on Yellow River near Conyers From this point to the
Georgia Railroad bridge is five miles Here we find
Bridge ShoalThis shoal consists of a rock reef 500 feet long with
433 feet fall The river here is 125 feet wide Three miles below
this is
Cedar ShoalHere there is 63 feet fall in 4875 feet At the upper
dam the river is 290 feet wide and at the lower 700 feet If the
whole fall was used it would give at extreme low water about 4 000
horsepower Three miles from Cedar Shoals is
Dried Indian Shoal with a fall of 724 feet in 1500 feet the river
being 200 feet wide Twelve miles below this is
Lees ShoalThis is 1400 feet long with 397 feet fall The river
is 300 feet wide
Allens Shoal is one mile below this There was a mill here at one
time The shoal is a solid rock reef 500 feet long with 183 feet fall
the river about 200 feet wide Two miles below is
Indian Fishery ShoalThis is a solid rock reef crossing the
river at right angles with its course and forming a perfect natural
dam The river is 300 feet wide with 12 feet fall in 400 feet There
is a mill at this point This is the last shoal The banks of Yel172
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
low River are high and firm and the bottom of rock There is at all
points abundance of good material for the construction of dams close
at hand both stone and timber
SOUTH RIVER
rises in Fulton and has its headwaters within the corporate limits
of Atlanta From its head to its mouth is 52 miles Its direction
is nearly southeast flowing through Fulton DeKalb Henry Rock
dale Butts and Newton counties The elevation of the surface of
the water at the Atlanta Water Works is 878 feet above mean low
tide At the mouth of South River it is 513 feet making an aggre
gate fall of 365 feet in 52 miles Its principal tributaries are Island
Shoal Wild Cat Snapping Shoal Cotton River Honey Polebridge
Snapfinger Shoal Fork Sugar and Intrenchment creeks All of
these streams have one or more mills on them There are besides
these a number of smaller feeders Its valley is rich in agricultu
ral products while its close proximity to the capital and principal
railroads of the State renders all this section especially desirable
The five counties through which South River flows had in 1880
a population of 106599 The value of real and personal estate was
28417762 and farm products 3408896 for that year
There were about 449 manufacturing establishments and shops of
every description employing a capital of 3169984 and producing
articles whose value was 6130265 These embraced 75 flour and
grist mills 43 saw mills four paper mills four furniture factories
seven foundries and machine shops and seven cotton mills
The Atlanta Water Works are situated on this stream four miles
from the city The first shoal is found at
Huheys Mill 11 miles from Atlanta Here in about 300 feet is
12 feet fall the river being from 25 to 50 feet wide Five miles be
low this is
Flat ShoakBere there is 25 feet fall in 3000 feet Oglethorpe
factory is located here This mill has 3000 spindles and employs
75000 capital
McKnighfs Mill is 10 miles below this The river at the dam here
is 200 feet wide with 12 feet fall Seven miles from McKnights is
Peachstone ShoalsThe fall here is 12 feet and the river at the dam
200 feet wide Zachreys mills are located hereWATER POWERS
173
Snapping Shoals are nine miles below this From Snapping Shoals to
Hartfields Mill is about six miles and three miles beyond is the
mouth of the river
Yellow river South river and the Ocmulgee which is formed by
the junction of the former streams present to the manufacturer of
cotton wonderful advantages in the matter of location motivepower
climate and health In all this section provisions are cheap and
abundant and operatives can be fed at very moderate rates Near
1ETC7L IINCH TO BOO FEET
fJOOZONTIL IIIJCH TO 2 0 MILES
fraAfies
Z OW TIDE A TL7HTIC OCEAN
SHOALS OP SOUTH KIVEE
Scale 1 inch to 20 miles
the junction of th rivers abovenamed the great waterpowers are
situated These consist of three principal falls known as Indian
Fishery Barnes and Lloyds shoals At all of these shoals there
are solid rock reefs extending entirely across the river and forming
174
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
admirable natural dams The fall in the riverbed is rapid and
there is little or no flooding or backwater The climate being
mild inexpensive frame structures costing but a trifle answer all
the purposes of expensive brick or stone buildings found absolutely
necessary in colder climates There is an abundance of building
material such as granite timber and a superior quality of clay
for brickmaking while the section for miles on either hand is the
best cotton producing portion of the State The principal draw
back to the development of these powers has been found in the want
of cheap transportation To obviate this a railroad has been char
tered from Covington to Macon and the line located immediately
upon the bank of the river near these falls This road will proba
bly be opened in a short time The route for the great projected
canal from the Mississippi river to the Atlantic has also been lo
cated by the United States Engineer Department along Yellow
river and the Ocmulgee and past these shoals
The fall here in five miles is 116 feet and this with 2500 cubic
feet per second at extreme low water gives about 30000 available
horsepower
During the spring and winter months the supply of water is
superabundant These shoals are distant from Covington sixteen
miles from Macon fortyseven miles from Jackson nine miles
from Monticello twelve miles from Atlanta by rail fiftyseven
miles and from Savannah 233 miles
THE SAVANNAH RIVER
The eastern branch of the Savannah known as the Chattooga
river has its headwaters in the mountains of North Carolina
Flowing from thence in a direction nearly southwest to the south
ern boundary of Rabun county it there unites with the Tallulah
and forms the Tugalo From this point its course is southeast to
Andersonville S C where it unites with the Seneca and from
thence to the sea is known as the Savannah river The Savannah
forms the eastern boundary of Georgia separating it from South
Carolina
From the sea to the city of Savannah 20 miles there is naviga
tion for the largest class of ships and seagoing steamers BetweenWATER POWERS
75
Savannah and Augusta 248 miles river steamboats drawing 4 to 5
feet ply except during the stage of extreme low water Above
Augusta for 154 miles to Panther creek in Habersham there is
navigation for small craft known as poleboats which ply
between the points named at all seasons affording a cheap and
SOUTH CMOLINi

155
154 tt
I HORIZONTAL 5CALE I
I INCH TO 800 FT j
113 11a ia 3 5 ei
MEAN LOW TIDE ATLANTIC
SHOALS OP THE SAVANNAH RIVER FROM AUGUSTA TO TALLULAH
Sale 1 inch to 10 miles
convenient mode of transportation for the products of the river
valley and adjacent country The United States Government is
now improving this part of the river so as to afford navigation for
small steamboats
The country on both sides of the river from Augusta to Knoxs
Bridge 124 miles is cultivated chiefly iu cotton and produces on
an average half a bale to the acre or from 3 to 7 bales to the hand
It is well adapted also to the production of tobacco grain indigo
silk and various kinds of fruits especially the grape From Knoxs
Bridge to the mountains corn is the principal crop the aver
age product being 35 bushels to the acre The entire section is well
timbered Grass grows abundantlyduring the summer months176
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
and in winter the hillsides are covered with a short growth of
green cane which makes excellent pasturage
In Lincoln county 4 miles west of Goshen the Sale Lamar
gold mine was opened about six years ago with a plant costing
4000 The yield from January 1st to November 15 1878 was
12000 in gold The ore assayed 20 per ton and is mined
and worked at a cost of 350 per ton There are several
other mines in this neighborhood On the dividing line between
Edgefield and Abbeville districts S C is the wellknown Dorn
mine At Trotters Shoal there is another mine said to yield well
while 15 miles northeast of Andersonville extensive arrangements
have been made for hydraulic mining In fact there are pickets
of gold throughout this whole section In Oconee county there
are extensive beds of iron ore with an abundance of fuel and lime
stone near at hand At Panthers creek limestone crops out and
there are a few lime kilns that supply the neighborhood and ship
a portion to the counties on the river below
The different points on the river are distant from the railroads as
follows Petersburg to Washington Georgia 20 miles Peters
burg to Abbeville S C 25 miles Andersonville to Anderson S
C13 miles The AirLine Railroad crosses the river at Fort Madison
144 miles above Augusta From Toccoa City nine miles west of
this a narrow gauge railroad runs south 51 miles to Elberton the
larger portion of the route being from 9 to 12 miles from the river
It is proposed to extend this road to Augusta A railroad is being
constructed also from Greenwood S C to Augusta For 25 miles
in South Carolina this road is only 8 miles from the river It then
crosses into Georgia 15 miles above Augusta and follows the river
valley to that city
The following table taken from the records kept at the canal ba
sin Augusta shows the trade by poleboats on the upper Savan
nah river for the years indicated Water powers
177
1876 1877 To Nov 9 1878
Received Shipped Received Shipped Received Shippe d
Bales cotton 12176 50 35 11700 80 7500 21200
Merchandise pckges 20550 40
Cattle
Phosphate bags 356
Wood cords 401 500 18000
Bales shipped
200 to 400
2000
3000 to 4000
1200 to 1600
300 to 500
A package of merchandise is supposed to weigh 100 pounds so the
upfreight may be considered as 2500 tons and the downfreight
12000 bales cotton The yearly average receipts of cotton at Au
gusta prior to 1880 amounted to 180000 bales The same year the
product on the upper Savannah is given at 70489 bales
t The following is given as the charge on a bale of cotton from va
rious points to Augusta and the yearly shipments
Per Bale
Above Oaftsville275
Craftsvillemm 225
Cherokee Shoal 1 75
Petersburg 1 50
Little River S C 100
Furys Perry 50
The opening of the river to steamboat navigation and the com
pletion of the railroads now under construction will no doubt greatly
reduce these charges
There are at Augusta 10 cotton factories viz The Augusta Fac
tory operating 24200 spindles and 800 looms Augusta Waste
Works 11 machines for cleaning cotton Riverside Mills 2500
spindles Enterprise Manufacturing Company 14000 spindles 300
looms Richmond Factory 10 miles from Augusta 3500 spindles
Globe Cotton Mills 4850 spindles John P King Manufacturing
Company 33000 spindles 1000 looms Slbley Manufacturing Com
pany 3000 spindles 1000 looms Summerville Mills 4000 spin
dles 150 looms Stirling Cotton Mills 1696 spindles These mills
operate in the aggregate 116946 spindles and 3250 looms employ
ing a capital of 3500000 There are besides these a factory at
Andersonville S C employing 20 hands and one on Shoal creek
in Elbert county the Shoal Creek Factory 375 spindles and 20
operatives
12i78
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
jfsrstzs
Scale 1 inch to 10 7rues
bertHart Franklin and HJjlS
according to the U S Census a population of M
ufllring establishments of every descriptionWATER POWERS
179
The principal streams emptying into this part of the river from
Augusta to the head of navigation on the Geargia side are the Eu
chee creek Big Kiokee creek which near its mouth is 12 feet wide
at the surface of the water six inches deep and has 30 cubic feet of
water per second at extreme low water Little river 50 feet wide
3 feet deep and has 100 cubic feet per second Soap creek 15 feet
wide and one foot deep Broad river 300 feet wide 2 feet deep and
has 450 cubic feet per second Poleboats ascend this river 5 miles
to the foot of Anthonys shoal where there is a fall of 17 feet in two
miles Beaverdam creek 36 feet wide and 1 foot deep Lightwood
Log creek 30 feet wide 3 feet deep Poleboats can go up this stream
half a mile Big Beaverdam creek 45 feet wide and 2 feet deep two
miles from the mouth there is a fall of 80 feet in 300 yards Shoal
creek GumLog creek 15 feet wide and Panthers creek 45 feet
wide 18 inches deep and has 54 cubic feet per second
The first shoal of importance as a water power is
Long Shoal 29 miles above Augusta This shoal is 5 miles
long with 35 feet fall the river 1800 feet wide The next is
Trotters Shoal 64 m 7 miles long with 7488 feet fall the river
750 feet wide The next is
Cherokee Shoal 75 m onehalf mile long with 9 feet fall the river
1800 feet wide
Bowmans Ledge 83 m 120 feet long with 3 feet fall river 600 feet
wide
Greggs Shoal 85J m one mile long with 14 feet fall river 1300
feet wide
Middleton Shoal 88J m one mile long witb 18 feet fall river 2100
feet wide
Ferrells Ledge 89 m 360 feet long with 3 feet fall river 960 feet
wide
Watts Ledge q m fall 25 feet in 900 feet river 900 feet wide
McDaniels Shoal 95 m 30 feet fall in 5 miles river 1500 feet wide
Fork Shoal 107 at the head of Savannah river 1300 feet long 3
feet fall river 750 feet wide
TUGALO EIVEB
Hattons Shoal 110 miles above Augusta onehalf mile long fall
39 feet river 1500 feet wide
Shoal 113 m 4 feet fall in 1800 feet river 300 feet wide
Guests Shoal 113 J m one mile long 23 feet fall river 1200 feet wide
Stribblings Shoal 130 m onehalf mile long fall 2 feet river 300
feet wide
Eastonolly Shoal 131 m onehalf mile long fall 2 feet river 750 wide
Head of Navigation 154 m Here there is a fall of 75 feet in 2
miles There is 654 cubic feet of water here per second and this
with the above fall will gve an available horsepower of 5634
At Clarkesville in Habersham county there is a woolen mill with
four sets of cards and fifty looms and another woolen mill at Parkers
Store in Hart county with two sets cards
I1List of Water Powers Arranged by Counties
oo
o
LOCATION OF
WATEIS POWER
Chatlahoochee River
Hall county
Hall county
Hall county
Hall county
Hall county
Hall county
Hall county
Gwinnett county
Gwinnett county
Gwinnctt county
Gwinnett county
Fulton county
Fulton county
Fulton county
Fulton conm
Fulton county
Fulton county
Fnlton county
Campbell county
Campbell county
Campbell county
Campbell county
Campbell county
Campbell county
Campbell county
Campbell county
Campbell county
Campbell county
Heard county
Heard county
Heard county
Heard county
Heard county
Heard county
POINT OF SECTION
Thompsons Bridge
Shallow Ford Shoal
Johnsons Shoal
Mooneys Shoal
Overbys Shoal
Browns Mill Shoal
Pirkles Shoal
Winding or Garners
Bridge Shoal
JonesShoal
Island Shoal
Eoswell Shoals
Head of Shoal toKelpins
Kelpins to foot Bulls Sluice
Devils Race Course
Dimpseys Ferry
Paces Ferry
WARR Bridge
Green Popes Shoal
Austells Shoal
EedmansShoal
Maderis Shoal
Sewells Shoal
G N AR R Bridge
Carters Shoal
Bull Sluice No 8
He rips Shoal
Mclntosh Shoal
Hollingsworths Mill
Three miles below
Hilleys Shoal
Halfmile above Bush Head
Bush IleadShoal
Daniels ivlilL
Low
Spring
929
1240
ioo6
1647
1720
2000
8000
2500
2600
671
3 17
325
692
1692
3 90
1690
315
900
ii28
4000
19 95
10 00
650
iM
82
85
842
2 43
40
51
170
87
724
351
240
145
118
617
885
5500
3600
660
800
8500

o9
a o
00
180
350
250 to 600
300 10497
4000 300 to 400
1182
1200
6000
io4o6
10000
10 660
6200
4264
1677
719
1616
7367
8684
800
782
287
600
8790
750
1785
690
965
2120
6334
400 to
400 to
800 to
500 to
350
26
S00
600
C0
450
300
300
850
250
500
600
5
875
300
675
i200
400
600
600
600
700
800
0497
10497
4012
14012
14012
14012
169SO
16960
1801
18611
18611
19436
19436
ffio
226
226
226
226
226
226
226
226
28150
29180
293
298 80
29380
29380
293 80
8397
8397
8397
112 10
11210
11210
ti2iio
13500
135
14888
14888
14888
15549
15549
i808O
18080
18080
18080
18080
180 80
18080
18080
18
22520
23504
23504
23 04
23504
23504
23504
18
C 4
2 3

5
go
2
9892
98210
90348
96160
1716 91501
1100
BY wnoM
SURVEYED
76202
1681
8X
4J4
8
10
21
23
89
49
53
6
64
66
69
73
630
1643
25 78
3413
4273
4673
4993
093
5193
5393
5693
60 93
6193
6298
8513
6813
U S river sur
veys by McCalla
Krobel and Sub
lets U S Civil
Asst Engineers
REMARKS
Cross sections and
gauges were had at
the following points
At Shallow Ford by
C A Locke C E at
Columbus by Mr Bar
row C E Warsaw
Ferry by R L Mc
Calla C E Carters
Shoal by B W Fro
bel C E Bices
Bridge by B W Fro
bel C E Seven
Islands B W Fro
bel C E The ma
jor portion of the
streams emptying
into the river along
this section have also
beengaugedby
MessrsLocke Frobel
and Barrow and from
these measurements
the volume at other
points is estimated
B
K

H
S
W
z
H
O

a
tI
o
G
H
c
HTroup county
Troup connty
Tronp county
Tronp county
Tronp connty
Troup county
Tronp county
Tronp county
Troup conty
Tronp county
Tronp connty
Tronp connty
Tronp connty
Tronp connty
Tronp connty
Troup connty
Tronp connty
Tronp connty
Troup county
Troup connty
Tronp county
Troup county
Tronp connty
Troup county
Troup connty
Troup county
Troup connty
Muscogee connty
Muscogee connty
Mnscogeo connty
Toiapkins Shoal
Franklin Shoal
Jacksons Mill
Below Jacksons Mill
Swansons Shoal
Boykins Shoal
Hngnleys Shoal
Potts Shoal
West Point
Head of Jack Todds Shoal
to shoal below Houstons
Ferry including Chatta
hoochee Factory Shoal
and the shoal at Alabama
and Georgia Factory
Shoal 3 miles below Hous
tons Ferry
Haggetts Island
Shoal between Haggetts
Cooks Islands
Cook Island Shoal
Bound Island Shoal
Shoal above Hundleys Ferry
Bull Sluioe No 3
Bull Sluice No 4
Tates Shoal
Mulberry Creek Shoal
Coweta Falls
Eagle and Phentx dam
Columbus
2826
3000
50
80
473
196
171
87
860
506
178
5181
400
800
1270
3000
830
1500
1600
1000
2200
3080
8000
330
2014
500
1304
1422
495
8655
soo
603
700
TOO
740
700
900
666
1 mls 600 to 2600
1000
2300
7400
900
4000
3510
6200
4500
10560
12800
800
800
33900
33900
38900
25499
25499
25499
25499
25499
25499
25499
25499
27120
1541
1541
1380
2560 6941
27120
27120
27120
100 33900 27120
100 3390027120
200 3390 27120
600 33900 27120
700 83900 27120
1100 33900 271 20
600 33900 27120
1000 33900 27120
400 to 1800 33900 37120
42C0
7013
7113
7273
7773
8673
9543
9993
103
10S
400
23800
1150
1450
1765
1850
1990
2100
2166
2201
2300
2500
2900
3270
3300
3

H

O
W00
In
LOCATION OF
WATER POWER
Etowah River
Cherokee county
Cherokee county
Bartow county
Bartow county
Bartow county
Bartow county
Bartow county
Bartow county
Bartow county
Bartow county
Bartow county
Bartow county
Bartow county
Floyd county
Floyd county
Floyd county
Floyd county
Floyd county
List of Water Powers Arranged by Counties
POINT OF SECTION
Mouth Little River
Lovengoods Bridge
Head Etowah Shoals
Etowah Iron Works
Fot of Shoal
W A E R Bridge
Jeffersons Mill
Tumlins Mill
Douthards Shoal
Caldwells Shoal
Hardens Shoalupper
Hardena Shoallower
Moores Shoal
M urchersons Shoal
Skinners Shoal
Dykes Creek Shoal
MathfWs Shoal
Rome
Mini
mum
Low
127210
130720
130720
130720
130720
130720
1377
1442
153760
153760
1563
1680
1695
1700
1700
Total
fall to
W
ARR5 miles
brdgei
102
200
800
850
2SO
247
6 46
300
600
200
850
120
1500 ft
S5u6
1500
2000
1200
1300
3000
1200
2500
V O
200
200
250
250
250
250
250 to 300
250
350
350
300
600
350
800
800
801

143
147
147
147
147
147
166
162
173
173
176
187
191
192
192

o

3
M
11500
11822
11822
11822
11822
11822
124 48
13030
13900
13900
14180
15187
15323
15368
15368
o
Sa
798
a s

BY WHOM
SURVEYED
880
12o00
0
421
1020
1590
1610
1790
1800
1920
2200
3300
3700
3760
3950
4390
4600
50C0
5400
54202 6293
Majors McCalla
and Long TJ 8
Civil Assistant
Engineers
3
EEMARKS
From the mouth of
Little Elver to Rome
the river banks are
from 12 to 18 feet high
O
H
V

H
p
z
H
O

o
2
o

5
c
g
O A
Locke EstimatedLwt of Vuter Powers Arranged ly Counties
LO ATION OF WA
TER POWER
POINT OF SECTION
Pickens County
Longsivamp Creek
WestFork
East Fork
Hall Conntv
Chattahoochee Hiver
Chattahoochee River
Cry Creek
Limestone Creek
Little Intchment Cr
Mud Creek
Flowery Creek
Big Creek
Gwinnett County
Sewannee Creek
Ivy Creek
Fulton County
Pools Creek
Intrenchment Creek
Griffins Creek
SouthBiver
DeKalb County
Sugar Creek
Dolittle Creek
SJual Creek
Fork Creek
CornCreek
Snaiftger Creel
South River
Bocklale County
Polebridge Creek
BoneiiCreek
Georgia Marble Works
Georgia Marble Works
Georgia Marble Works
Carters Shoal
Seven Islands
Near its nioutn
Nearits mouth
OuOrrs land
Near its mouth
On Col Spencers land
On Bufordroad
Sugar Hill road
Near its mouth
AtPoolsMlll
Above Ormonds mill
Above Griffins mill
At mouth Pools Creek
At McNaughts mill
At its month
Atlanta and Flat Shoals road
Near its mouth
At Mathews Gin
At Mitchells mill
At Flat Shoals
Plat Shoals Covington roa
Flat Shoals Covington roau
a c fe o

o 5 CJ p3 V
fc i o
c o
o 9 9 2 O 1


u fr t H j
2494 2S3 220 2830 2260
7200 186 109 13C0 1090
1294 147 117 1470 1170
66801 7500 6000 75000 60000
69500 7890 6312 78900 63120
260 28 22 280 220
816 93 74 930 740
260 28 22 280 220
soo 67 45 670 460
483 54 43 540 430
300 67 45 540 450
1092 124 99 1240 990
1101 128 102 1280 1020
35 40 32 400 320
601 68 64 680 544
85 09 07 90 70
78E 83 66 830 661
1861 220 188 2100 1880
48 49 39 490 890
126 143 114 1430 1144
621 70 66 700 560
60 69 65 690 650
2018 229 18S 1290 1832
17200 1936 1649 19360 15490
14 72 166 122 1650 1220
142 164 121 1 1640 1210
CONDITION
OF STREAM
Low
Extreme Low
Spring Low
Extremo Low
Spring Low
Very Low
BY WHOM
SURVEYED
B W Frobel
REMARKS
3
ts
o
ts
CO
About double extreme low
About double extreme low
Head at Flat Shoals 2436 feet
CO
CMoo
List of Water Powers Arranged by Counties
NAME OF STREAM
Yellow Elver
Newton county
Newton county
Newton county
Newton county
Newton county
Newton county
Newton county
POINT OF SECTION
Bridge Shoal
Cedar Shoal and
Steadmans ShoalJ
DriedIndian Shoal
Lees Shoal
Allens Shoal
Indian FisheryM
Mouth of Elver
1 a o o C s i S 3 o o e a o o Is a a oj s ogf
o ft 1 s c J 43 g BY WDOM
a o a 35 o Si 3 Sn3 is SURVEYED
a rQ S is aa SS SicH s s M M
3 o fa B Q H n
Mini 716 433 600 126 8100 6500 673 0 0 S river sur
mam 716 716 6266 4875 290 1700 8100 8100 6500 6500 3 veys B W Fro350 bel O S Civil

716 724 1500 200 8100 6500 Asst Engineer
716 3 97 14U0 300 8100 6500 18
716 183 500 200 8100 6500 19
716 1228 400 800 8100 650C 21
716 513 iii

REMARKS
Tho measurements given at
Cednr Shoal inclndo Stead
I mans fhoal At the dam riv
er 290 ft wide At Steadmans
mill dnm river 700 ft wide
The section and gauge was
taken at Bridge thoal Be ow
this Turkey and DriedIndian
Creeks together with several
minor streams come In Dis
tances estimated from land
lots and actual measurements
W

R
H
O
1

O
2
o
c
r
H
C

fitList of Water Powers Arranged by Counties
NAME OF STREAM
South River
Fulton county
DeKalb comity
DeKalb county
Henry county
Henry county
Newton county
Newton county
Newton county
POINT OF SECTION
Atlanta Water Woiks
HulseysMill
Flat Shoals
UcKnights Mill
Peachstone Shoal
Snapping Shoals
Hartfields Mill
Mouth Yellow Kiver
d a
SSi

4621
and
10340
7342
and
2
9223
and
219
12071
and
283
440
and
1002
539
and
1270
658
and
1314
o it o c
i 0 y o 5

J3S s 5 E a s
o P o
s ID w g p nS
sw a o a a t o
o g 2 a 2 a1
Eh Q W Q 4
878
522 418
and and 11
1168 934
829 663
and and IS
1944 1556
1042 833
and and 27
2475 1980
1364 1091
and and 34
3118 2494
4972 3778
and and 43
11323 9058
6091 4873
and and 49
14351 11481
7435 6948
and and 513 5
14849 11879
BY WHOM
SURVEYED
B W Frobel
a e
REMARK
Sections and guages were
had upon the river as low as
Flat ohoals and the volume
of water in all stieaius
emptying into South Riveras
low as Peachstone Shoals
Fiom these measurements
other points have been esti
mated
3

H
P3
o
tList of Water Towers Arranged by Counties
00
NAME OF STREAM
Ocraulgee River
Jasper county
Jasper county
Jasper county
Jasper county
Jasper county
Jasper county
Jasper county
JoDes county
Jones county
Jones county
Jones county
Jones county
Jonescounty
Jones county
Jones county
Joins countv
POINT OF SECTION
BameB Shoal
Lemon Shoal
Caps Shoal
Lloyds Shoal
Pitmans Shoal
Roaches Shoal
Lamars Shoal
Seven Islands
Long Shoals
Falling Creek Shoals
Dames Shoals
Taylors Shoal
Harris Shoal
Johnsons Shoal
Ho mans Shoal
Holts Shoal
Macon
Mini
mum
Low
1416
1416
2166
2166
2166
2166
2166
2260
2917
2917
2917
5917
2917
2917
2917
2917
fc
1165
2sn
659
3963
3SI
750
393
1952
1192
157
364
573
231
513
129
3 72
500
700
400
9S0n
1800
390n
1300
1600
1600
3201
500
2100
3000
1500
1400
400
52
s
SIS
500
300
375
400
425
3H0
425
300
500
400
32
400
300
450
400
300
160
160
241
244
241
244
244
255
320
329
32
328
329
32
329
339
3
I ft
O J

12864
I2S64
195
195 SO
19580
195
19580
20430
26370
26370
26370
26370
26370
2687
26370
26370
a 5

513
273
BY WHOM
SURVEYED
5s
o
6
5
6
9
12
13
14
24
34
86
36
37 I
3750
89
40
46 I
REMARKS
V S rivpr sur
veys B W
Frohel U S
Civil Asst En
ineer
a
M
TJ

5d
H
3
n
c
G
Ml
Central Railroad BridgeList of WaterPowers Arranged by Counties
LOCATION OF WATERPOWER POINT OF SECTION i Oj C O a 9 3 p o o 6 p o o 9 h 9 P y V o 3 p u p ffl go H i jt 1s a as o if H o a n Si p s ij P oj O 5 V Sf i s a c P s a 3 CD a t o s pS 5 3 w 09 0 g 12 01 5 BY WHOM SURVEYED KEMAKKS 3
Savannah River Columbia county Minimum Low ii ii z775 2400 2150 2100 2000 1874 1750 1750 1725 160 1150 1150 1150 754 654 8500 7488 900 300 1400 18 CO 300 250 3000 300 3900 400 2250 20 400 7566 30357 27120 24295 23730 22601 21176 19776 19775 19192 18646 12995 12995 19 98 8520 7390 21286 21696 194 36 18984 180 80 16941 15820 15821 15593 14916 10396 10396 10396 68J6 5912 39 16 10 148 000 2950 640J 7550 8800 8550 8850 8975 9150 95 50 10725 11000 11300 11350 13080 13100 14100 15400 15650 0 S River Surveys J P Carson Asst Engineer
5 ral8 7 mls 2640ft 120 ft 5280 ft 528011 360 ft JUOfl 6mis 134Uft 15rals 180Jft 5250ft 2640ft 2610ft 1800 2400 1800 600 1350 I00 960 9W 1500 750 1501 300 1200 300 760
ti
O
Orels Shoal 3 73




Tugalo River Shoal

Stribling Shoal

Franklin county Eastonolly Shoal A C AirLine RR Bridge Mouth Tallulah River
Franklin county 713 806
Habersham couuty Habersham county 25mJS 225
00A Partial List of the Water Powers in Georgia with Descriptions arranged by Counties
Reprinted from the HandBook of Georgia
oo
Name of Stream
Banks County
Broad River
Grove River
Hudson River
Baktow County
Oothcaloga Creek
14 I
Lewis Spring
Cedar Spring
Cedar Creek
Fork of Pine Log
Fork of Pie Log
Silacoa Creek
Stamp Creek
Point of Section
Habersham Line
Homer and Mt Airy
Road
Homer and Mt Airy
Road
Gordon Line
Adairsville
Near Adairsville
Bostons Creek
Martellos Mill
Gordon Line
McCanless and Parrott
Mill
Johnsons Mill
Gordon Line
Pools Furnace
At Mouth
At Mouth
3
a
o
43
3
U
S 2 s
S 043
2720
6560
7740
1500
700
800
250
800
1800
1400
2000
1200
2400
400
310
741
858
170
79
80
28
80
204
160
227
134
2
45
43
a
o
2
s a
os 0
am a
OS
PO O

248
592
686
136
63
64
22
64
136
128
181
107
214
36
8 60
5a 5
Wo
S
ifl
a t
S S 2
jjj 43 43
H
1000
1000
1000
600
600
1000
1800
1200
2000
1500
2000
2000
2000
2000
g o
3100
7410
8581
1020
536
912
510
1100
4100
2400
4560
273
544
92
2480
5920
6861
816
427
73
40
80
328
192
365
220
437
73
a n3

i

Ifi i

o CO
a O a o
3 43
T3
R o
O pq
Low water
or more Barrow
Locke
Low water
or more Locke
ti t Locke
Minimum low water Locke
ii a
if

H l 1 1
Remarks
Water very low
largest
spring in county
Water very low
Estimated
Very low
O
PI

H
s
M
Z
H
O

o
O
c
t
H
very rapid fall
Rogers Creek
Etowah River
Pettis Creek
Nancy Creek
TwoRun Creek
Conaseena Creek
Baresleys Creek
Allatoona Creek
Pumpkinvine Ck
Raccoon Creek
Euharlee
Bibb County
Ocmulgee River
Walnut Creek
Swift Creek
Stone Creek
Tobesofkee Creek
Burke County
McBeans Creek
Boggy Gut Creek
Sapps Spring Ck
Carkou County
Buffalo Creek
Briar Creek
Panther Creek
At mouth
At mth of Allatoona
Mouth
Kingston
Near mouth
24 miles from mouth
2
1
2
Holts Shoals
Macon
7 miles Macon
8
freemans Mill
Waynesborogh R R
Shell Bluff
Sapps Mill
Vyi ms S oi Carro lton
3 miles Carrolilj
Buffalo Creek 1 mile above mo ia
700 13077 79 14768 63 11814 2000 1500 1600 2250 00 1300 183500
2000 600 2600 500 500 255 7000 3900 12090 267 68 294 55 55 2850 795 454 1351 213 50 23 44 44 2280 641 3H53 1081 500 500 1600 2000 1800 IT 00 1000 1000 1200 1200 300 4800 1100 1000 484 8000 4560 1636 960
3840 910 82 388 640 365 1328
291700 500 500 800 7000 33137 057 057 091 798 26509 045 0115 072 638 370 1000 1000 1200 2000 122470 570 570 1092 15960 97976 450 450 873 12768
5000 1000 2000 600 500 400 1800 570 114 228 068 056 045 204 456 091 182 054 044 036 164 1000 1000 1100 1000 1000 1000 1000 57000 1040 2508 680 560 450 2040 45600 910 2006 540 440 300 1640
Low water Minimum low water Locke
Minimum low water Low watei U i u
I 1 IV
Frobel Locke
Above a
Barrow ii
Locke u
Very low
Estimated
3

H
M
pa
o
w
Pi
w
Low flat banks
Estimated
ooPartial Lid of the WaterPowers in Georgia etcContinued
oo
oo
Chattahoochee Co
Woolfolks Brach
Upatoi
Chattooga Co
Little Turtle Crk
Very sandy and full
a
w
a

H
M
55
H

O
II
n
c
f
H
G
PJRaccoon Creek
Rough Creek
Armuchee Creek
Chkrokee County
Mill Creek
Clay County
Chemochechobee
Pataula
Lot 39
Mouth
Subligna
Mouth at Canton
Clinch County
Suwannee River
Cobb County
Big or Vickerys
Creek
Head of Nickajack
Nickajack
Weavers Mill
Rapids
Mixons Ferry
Empire Mill
Cbattahoochee
Tributary Sweet
Water
Rottti Wood
Roswell Manufactur
ingCo
Lebanon Mills
Jones Mills
Ruffs Mills
Concord Factory
Concord Factory and
Ruffs Mill combnd
Austells Shoals
Babbs Mill
Akers Mill
45
88
415
4600
6000
24000
7200
147
147
147
300
Borings Mill 3800
200000
2 00
3500
051
100
473
522
684
2736
795
1676
1676
1676
034
22620
023
397
430
040
080
378
417
547
2188
638
134
1340
13 40
027
18096
018
317
344
1000
1000
1000
1000
3000
2200
1000
160
3000
1400
1500
2900
2100
5000
1000
180
320
1000
510
1000
473
5220
20520
60192
795
50280
2346
510
226200
414
12724
4300
400
800
378
4170
16416
48153
6380
21452
40224
1877
408
180960
332
10078
3440
Low spring
or more
Minimum
low water
Low water
Low spring
Low Water
Low spring
Barrov
Locke
Col Ro
binson
R MCo
Locke
Cubic feet estimated
Too full for meas
I urement has proba
C bly 20 cubic feet at
J low water
Estimated
Almost any head to 50
obtainable
3

p
o
m
00A Partial List of the WaterPowers in Georgia EtcContinued

Name of Stream
Coeb CoContimoed
Soap Creek
Little Willico
Willico
Powder Spring Ck
Sweet Water
Columbia County
Kiokee Creek
Dawson County
Point of Section
At Paper Mill
Old Starch Factory
At mouth Willico
Factory
Above Factory
Powder Spring
Hays Bridge
Etowah River
Shoal Creek
Amicolala River
Near Appling
Head of
Creek
Jones
Palmers Mill
Howzers Mill
Dawsonville and Jas
per Road
8 miles Dawsonville
c
J3
O
f 03
O 0
CO
i 0
55
o
Son
o o
H
U
1
H SIS
o c3a
u
CL03H

3 m
W t 51 O
H
a
te S fl
o S 2
03
O 4
0
0J as O
1
Fosters Mill
6200
500
800
2160
3400
8050
3000
6025
3300
10360
8500
200
740
57
908
245
396
909
342
687
376
1180
969
592
45
72
196
317
720
273
529
286
944
775
0231 018
6700
550
3000
3100
1000
1000
1000
1000
1600
5100
1000
1400l
4958
1140
2700
7595
3960
9000
3420
4870
6016
59000
9696
319
a
o
Q
a
o
Remarks
39664
900
2160
6072
3170
7200
Low spring Locke
or more
Low spring
Low water
2730
5290
4812
47200
7750
255
Head includes Robert
sons Mill
There are 2 L Willicos
Barrow
d
W

H
W
2
H
O

a
O
a
MDecatue County
Limesink
Barnetts Creek
Attapulgus Creek
Martins Mill Crk
Sanburns Mill Ck
DkKalb County
Peach tree Creek
Early Couhty
Harrods Creek
Coloniochee Creek
Elbert County
Beaver Dam Crk
Floyd County
Armucbee Creek
Lit Pork Arm li
chee Creek
Big Fork Armu
chee Creek
Johns Creek
Silver Creek
Cedar Creek
Limesink
Lot 367
Thomasville Road
Attapulgus Road
Houstons Mill
Early Factory
Early Road
Little Cedar Creek
Big Spring
E A L R R
Jones Mil
Texas Valley Road
Near mouth
Thorn ans mill
Near moutb
Cave Spring
200 023
2300 262
1800 500 800 205 057 091
2375 271
2000 7000 228 798
3000
135
41
48
15
24
70
20
6080
342
1540
467
547
171
273
800
228
6 92
90
018
209
164
045
072
10500
1000
1000
700
1000
216 220
182 638 3500 1200
273 1000
1232 10 00
373 15 00
437 136 218 640 1000 8 00 18 0 100
182 554 140 1000
786 1000
2415
2620
2050
399
910
7980
9576
3420
1540
711
547
136
492
798
319
6920
908
1932
2090
1640
319
720
Low spring it C tt Locke
6384
7600
2730
12104
5595
437
1088
3924
64 0
2550
5541
786
Low water
Low spring
Low water
Minimum
low water
Low spriDg
or more
Low spring
Barrow
Lock e
Creek disappears Pro
bably has more water
Flow affected by mills
above
Estimated
Estimated
Stream little above lw
u
3

a
o
K
71
w
voA Partial List of the WaterPowers in Georgia EtcContinued
Name of Stream
Point of Section
Forsyth County
Beaver Run
SittingDown Crk
Etiwah River
SittingDown Crk
Frankmn County
Broad River
Creek
Unawatte
Fulton County
Peach tree
Mouh
Holbrooks Mill
Franklin Mmes
Pool and HearJs Mill
foccoa and Carnes
villeRoad
3 miles Carnesvi le
4
Atantaand Buckhead
Road
c
o
Nancys Creek
Marsh Creek
Long Island Creek
Glascock County
Socks Branch
96 and 17
73 and 17
104 and 17
Mouth
7500
3000
112900
3000
5000
200
5000
9750
4500
500
65
600
eSa
855
342
12870
342
570
023
570
1107
01
057
73
0 68
a
9
oo
a eg
i
tn
u
2 o
o
3S
So
O O
sa
2 S
o mv
684
273
10296
2 73
456
018
456
885
401
45
58
054

2000
700
800
1500
10 00
1600
1000
O J3
02 a
w 3 EC
2S2 5
H
17100
2394
102900
5170
1800
CO Tp
53 t
S3 w
OT o
is og
3 3 m
A3 MO t
SS S 2
5700
365
5700
1231
Low spring
13680 Flush
1915
82320
4136
4560
292
4560
Remarks
Barrow
Flush rr
lower
Low spring
984
Locke
Estimated
to
d
PI

j
3
PI
z
H
O

o
o
c
r
H

M
Gordon County
Oothcaloga
Connesauga
Craneta Springs
Smoke Creek
Doosawattee
Talking Rock
Dry Creek
Saacoa
Resaca Creek
Lick Creek
Snake Creek
Rocky Creek
Johns Creek
Gwinnett County
Yellow River
c
U 11
Wolf Creek
Suwannce Creek
Level Creek
Ivy Creek
Habeksham County
Hazel Creek
Soqnee River
Shoal Creek
Tallulah River
Calhoun Milln
Mouth
5 miles Calhoun
Near mouth
Carters Mill
At mouth
Lot 85
117 7 and 3
Resaca
Lot 110
113 and 1
14 24 and 3
53 24 and 3
Fains Mill
Stedmans Mill
Montgomerys Mill
IN ear Montgomerys
Mill
Lawrenceville and Bu
ford Road
Stricklands Mill
Hamiltons Mill
Clarkesville Gaines
ville Road
Clarkesville
Crows Mill
Above Falls
4130 471 370 90 4239 3391
2930 3210 25 68 1000 321 00 25680
600 008 054 120 82 656
500 0 57 045 iono 570 450
5410 0170 4930 500 30850 24680
10790 1220 976 1000 12200 9760
800 091 072 1000 910 720
1196 1303 1090 1000 13630 10900
1240 141 112 1000 1410 1120
600 008 054 10 00 6 80 540
1470 167 133 1000 1670 1330
350 0 39 031 1000 390 310
1256 143 114 1000 143 1140
600 684 5 47 200 1308 1094
0400 730 584 3000 2190 17520
38 40 438 350 1400 0132 49 0
500 057 045 1000 57 45
1185 134 107 1000 1340 1070
1200 136 1 08 2000 3544 2835
200 023 018 1800 4 10 328
3185 360 288 800 2880 2304
12480 1374 1099 1000 13740 10990
30 034 027 1200 410 328
4585 5127 4101 4000 2050800 10406401
Low spring
1 w
Barrow
Ba rrow
Locke
Estimated April 24th
for low water
f ii I i
Or higher
Si

M
V
O
w
A Partial L St of 1 he Wi iterrowers in heorcj ia juc vontmue a VO
Name of Stream Point of Section c o o a uQ tn u a a u to 2 a o Theoretical horsepower of onefoot head OT3 C3 l O Approximate head or an assumed head of 10 feet 2 w ag U S2gg H 6666 680 1000 3760 2280 3760 11400 570 18400 2000 4390 307 376 1026 601 220C 47S 113C 12C Available power of stream with this head working 24 hours of each day a 03 CD CO o c o 3 a o Q 6 t 0 t u CO a o m Remarks O w d
Habkrsam CoCont 1937 3U0 885 3300 2000 3375 520 500 4104 1680 3850 300 150 450 529 200 280 332 07S 222 034 100 376 2 28 376 060 057 460 200 4 39 034 017 051 060 022 032 037 008 176 027 080 300 182 286 048 045 368 160 351 027 013 040 048 017 025 02 00 3000 2000 1000 1000 1000 1000 19000 1000 4000 1000 1000 900 2280 2000 1000 10000 150C 300C 140 5222 540 800 3000 1820 2860 9120 450 14720 1600 351C 24f 28e 82C 48C 176C 38L 904 091 Low water Above 1 w Flush Low spring Jarro fcLocl Barro w e Falls rapidly H
o 1

Little Mud Creek Big Mud Creek o It

Buttons Mill Crk Hills Mill a H
Near Clarkeaville
7J
Mathews Mill Ck v rt
Walkers Mill
Nancy Town Crk At mouth of Coxs Ck
Nancy Town Crk Above Stacks Branch
Leatherwood Crl
Waltons Creek
Toccoa Creek
Black Mountain
Creek
Panther Creek
Hall County
Chestatee
Yellow Creek
Big Wahoo Creek
Midddle Wahoo
Creek
Little River
Flat Creek
Chattahoochee
River
North Pork Oco
nee
North Pork Oco
nee
Candlers Creek
PigeonWing Crk
Caney Pork
Walnut Fork
Holly Branch
Rocky Shoal Crk
Allens Pork
Pond Pork
Hakalson County
Tallapoosa
Jarretts Bridge Road
Atmouth
Near mouth
Leathers Pord
Near mouth
Glade Mine and Leath
erwood Pord Road
Glade Mine and Leath
erwood Ford Road
Glade Mine and Leath
erwood Ford Road
Above Glade Mine
Shallow Ford
Sulphur Springs
Carnesville Gaines
ville Road
Carnesville Gaines
ville Road
Mouth
County Line
Harringtons Ford
Mouth
Mouth
County Line
Mangums Mill
Waldrops
McBrides Bridge
Lathronis Crossing
510 1600 058 182 046 145 1000 1000
125 53 63 014 611 011 488 1000 1000
29000 728 3300 083 2640 066 1200 2000
1457 166 132 1000
1247 142 113 1000
1264 1782 144 197 115 157 1000 5000
92900 10600 8480 1000
2237 254 203 1000
3150 359 287 1000
960 200 1200 1554 250 200 2252 1058 110 023 137 177 028 023 256 120 088 018 111 141 022 018 204 096 1000 1600 1000 2000 1200 1000 1000 900
4980 58680 10560 560 6656 1192 448 5324 953 1000 1000 1000
580
1820
140
6110
39600
1660
1660
1420
1440
9850
106000
2540
3590
109
230
1370
3540
342
230
2560
1080
5000
6656
1192
460
1450
110
4880
31680
1328
1320
1130
1150
7880
84800
2030
2870
180
1110
2832
273
180
2040
864
4480
5324
9530
Low spring
Above
Barrow
3

H
M
O
ti
NOA Partial List of the WaterPowers in Georgia EtcContinued
Namk of Stream
Haraison Co
Little Kiver
Beach Creek
Cont
Renfroes Creek
Harris County
Mulberry Creek
M untain Creek
Hkard County
Polato Creek
New River
Chattahoochee
Central Hatchee
Point or Section
Mouth
Rock House
Nr mth nr Draketn
Emerys Miil
River Road
County Line
mile mouth
Lot 344 and 3d
Near mouth
Jackson County
Currys CreekNear Jefferson
a
a
o
o
v
a

1948
3050
3140
0300
2200
13608
300000
10000
oj
2
222
331
356
718
252
1568
34080
1134
800 091

177
264
285
574
201
1254
27264
908
072
o o
sa
ftno
O0J rt
1000
1000
1000
6000
2000
1000
1000
1000
1000
1800
s
3
n
2220
3310
3560

J3 rt
03 C3
IS
oj o
14360
2520
15680
340800
11340
1642
a
a
o
1770 Above 1 sp
26 40 Low water
2850 Above
114
2010
125 40
272640
9080
1313
a
o

Low spring
or more
Low spring
Low water
estimatd
Low spring
Remarks
Locke
Barrow
A 30 foot dam would
flood 70 acres or more
Too full for measure
ment has about 150
feet n spring months
Falls 60 ft in M mile
Sand Beds
Shoals about 1 mile lg

PI

H
g
M
Z
H
O

a
7
ti
O
c
rOconee River
jASrER County
Ocmulgee River
Jefferson County
Limestone Creek
Williamson Swp
Johnson County
Deep Creek
Buckeye Creek
Prong of Ohoopee
Jones County
Ocmulgee River
Lincoln County
Little River
Lumfkin County
Joies Creek
Nimble Will
Etowah River
Lloyds Shoals
Roachs Shoals
Barnes Shoals
Seven Islands Shoals
Tarvers Mill
No 11 C R R
Hends Mill
Parsons Mill
7 miles from mouth
Winterville Road
Harris Shoals
Johnstons Shoa s
Holmans Shoals
Glovers Mill Shoals
Dills Mill
234 5 and 1
10 miles Dahlonega
5
9139 1042 833 2600 27087 21669
216600 216600 141600 291700 246 00 24600 16080 33137 19680 19680 12864 26500 3962 750 1164 1951 984000 184500 185150 662000 7872 00 147600 148120 529600
2000 10000 1207 228 1136 137 182 912 109 700 1000 1500 1596 11360 2064 1276 91 1651
1800 205 164 1000 2050 1640
3000 500 342 057 273 045 1000 1000 3420 570 2730 450
291700 291700 291700 291700 33137 33137 33137 33137 26509 26509 26509 26509 2 30 510 130 1790 76130 168810 44160 595800 60900 1350 50 33328 476640
10000 1136 912 900 1026 82 08
500 5000 20000 057 570 2280 045 4 56 1824 5000 1200 1000 2850 6840 22800 2280 5472 18240
i Abvelow
water
Low water
Frobcl
Barrow
Locke
Frobel
Barrow
Head is all shoal
3

H
W
7
0
O
PI
Fall exclusive of dam
voA Partial List of tlie WaterPowers in Georgia EtcContirMvl
VO
00
Name of Stream Point of Section T3 O CJ aj ta 0 u QJ O 3 3 6 cs xt i A in J O o tS o A a H tt 6 o a It 13 364 Approximate head o an assumed head o1 10 feet Sa oj N oA 60 2 a 3 o s 4560 Available power of stream with this head working 24 hrs of each day a os in o 3 3 o o By whom surveyed Rkmarks
Lumpkin CoCant 4000 50 iOOO 3640 Low water Flush Low spring or more Low spring or more Low water Barrow ii it Locke it II fl II Frobel
Yahoola River McDuffie County Sweet Water Crk Very large power uses
2100 800 1000 1000 1000 100C 100C 57 3600 4286 7520 5360 12950 13510 57C M 18867C only 90 H P Estimated from wheel
4700 6656 2800 1143S 1190C 50C 29170C 535 752 268 1295 1351 057 33137 428 601 212 1035 108C 04J 2650 3428 6010 424C 1032C 1080C 45 15093
Millee County Milton County Banks very flat At low water about 100
Big or VicrysCr Above Lebanon Mills cubic feet
Moneoe County Ocmulgee River
Fall exclusive of dam
o
w
d

H
w
H
O

a
50
o
c
r1
H
50
m

Ocmulgee River
Murray County
Polecat Creek
Sugar
Mill
Holly
Muscogbe County
Bull Creek
Chattahoochee
Newton County
Yellow River
Falling Creek Shoal
Danes Shoal
Capps Shoal
Pitmans Shoal
214 8 and 3
208
299 26 and 2
204 26 and 2
Road to Wool folks
Columbus
Oglethorpe County
Long Creek
Paulmns County
Georgia R R Bridge
Cedar Shals
Indian Fishery Shoals
Allens Shoals
Lees Shoal
Dried Indian Shoal
4 miles South Lexing
ton
Tributary Pump
kinvineSteams Mil
Little 16 miles Marietta
Raccoon CreekChappels Store
291700
291700
291700
291700
52
153
200
200
2500
300000
666
716
716
716
716
716
720
600
1000
220
33137
33137
33137
33137
059
174
228
228
284
34080
7560
8130
8130
8130
8130
8130
083
068
114
251
26509
26509
26509
26509
047
139
180
1
227
27264
605
6500
6500
65 00
6500
6500
066
054
091
200
171
36
560
350
1000
1000
1000
1000
1000
1060
432
6266
1227
183
397
724
1000
120
200
120
56270
119160
185360
115850
590
1740
2280
2280
2840
3604000
32500
502000
99600
12600
32400
57300
130
816
228
3000
45016
91328
148288
92680
470
1390
1800
1800
2270
2883200
26000
405600
79680
10080
25920
45840
660
Low water
Above low
water
Barrow
652
1824
240
Low spring
Frobel
Barrow
Locke
Very sandy
Fall given by CaptBass 3
Cubic feet estimated
M
W
Pall of shoal exclusive o
of dam

u
m

a a tj
Or Hush
vOA Partial List of the WaterPowers in Georgia EtcContinued
Name of Stream
Paulding CoCont
Peggymore
Sweet Water
Pickens County
Point of Section
Lees near mouth
Seals Bridge
Big Scared Corn
Little
Talking Rock CkFederal Road
Loves Creek
Long Swamp
Tributary of Long
Swamp
Stegalls Mill Ck
Long Swamp
Fork Swamp
Polk County
Enharlee
Below Forks
Federal Koad
Stegalls Mi
Marble Quarry
Jasper Road
Fairmount Road
and Jasper Road
Rock mart
2 miles North Rock
mart
Hightowers Mill
O
P

H
P3
z
H
o

a
o
c
p
H
a
PJBig Spring
Little Cedar
Big Spring
Gut Creek
Quitman County
Hoelarnee
Tobehannee
Rabun County
Head of Stekoa
Creek
Wildcat Creek
Tiger Creek
Randolph County
Roaring Branch
Wakefortsee Crk
Richmond County
Augusta Canal
Little Spirit Crk
Sceiven County
Beaver Dam Creek
Briar Creek
Rocky Creek
Rome and Van Wert
Road 2 miles Van W
Youngs Mill
Cedartown
At mouth
Near mouth 6 00
1 mile S E Georgetn 10 00
Near Clayton
Mouth
miles Fort Gaines
Nr Chemochechobee
Augusta
At mouth
500 57
1770 2 001
960 108 86
2720 306 245
375
30 00
5000
4060
400
500
1200
Jacksonborough
Mill Haven
Wades Mill
068
114
043
3 42
5 70
463
0 45
057
136
87 35 995
56550 64 46
1200 137
45 1000
1 80 1000
1000
1000
0 54
0 91
0 34
273
456
370
036
045
108
796
5156
109
10 00
10 00
3000
12 00
1000
1500
3000
1000
100
700
10 00
500
570
2000
1080
306
6 80
1140
1290
41 04
5700
6945
1150
570
120000
1094
6970
64460
4 50
1600
860
2450
544
912
10 32
3283
4560
55 56
1060
450
175
5576
51568
547
Low spring
Low water
Barrow
Low water
Locke
Barrow
Locke
BHolly
Canal
Enginr
Barrow

H
m
W
Very high hds at times 5
H
X
w
to
OA Partial List of the WaterPowers in Georgia etcContinued
Name of Stream
Stewart County
Wimberlys Brch
Hodchodkee
Point of Section
Grimes FreensMill
Scotts Mill
Twiggs County
Big Sandy
Troup County
Shoal Creek
Muddy Creek
Blue John
Panther Creek
Klat Creek
Beach Creek
Yellow Jacket
Walker County
Fork of Dry Crk
Myricks Mill
Troup Factory
5lA miles LaGrange
2A miles LaGrange
34 mihs LaGrange
34 mis Gorhams Mil
5 miles LaGrange
814 miles LaGrange
a
o
a
3
O
S80
1200
t S
100
135
is
P OS
9o
a o
080
1
yi mile mouth
65
o o
li
C2o
DOS i
4
12 00
1000
800
0 74 050 1000
8110 922 7 38 18 00
700 0 79 0 63 10 00
3 00 0 34 0 27 1000
25 00 2 84 2 27 1000
20 00 228 182 1200
3500 400 3 20 1500
8730 9 92 803 1000
3
PS o
So
1200
13 50

03 CS
OS i3
16614
790
340
2840
2736
60 00
0920
740
9 60 Low water
1080

Locke
13291
630
270
22 70
2188
4800
8030
590
Low water
or more
Remarks
Estimated
Too full to measure
Estimated by wheels
I Barro
to
O
to
D
H

H
pi
2
H

O
o
c
rWashington Co
Creek at
Ogeeehee River
White County
CurrysMil
Gibson and Sanders
ville Road
ChickamaugaDovers Mill
Near mouth
Lit Chickamauga
Bean Creek
Chattaboochee
Smiths Creek
Deans Ditch
Dukes Creek
N Prong Dukes
Creek
Tesnatee
Whites Creek
Mary Credk
Nicholls Mill
Amys Ford
Mouth
Anna Rubie Falls
Minnehaha Falls
Whitfield County
Creek
Swamp Creek
Carpenters Creek
Mill Creek
Near Minnehaha Falls
Dr Moodys
Poes Mill
Gainesville and Cleve
landR R
1200
10080
34121
300
650J
72
226 80
1400
70
515
360
12 88
95 31
1050
910
County Line 55
Lot 113 340
14 mile south Tilton llo
148 13 and 3 16 0
iDugGap i30
136 1
1149 919
378
0 34
075
798
2580
160
0 81
059
0 41
147
1083
120
102
062
3 87
125
182
1481
302
027
060
6 38
2070
12S
064
0 47
032
117
866
096
0 81
049
309
100
145
118
1200
1000
1000
1000
ooo
1000
1000
1000
300 00
1000
30000
300 00
1000
1300
10 00
1000
1000
1000
1000
1000
1641
11490
3780
240
750
7980
25800
1600
24300
590
12300
441 00
10830
1560
1020
620
3870
1256
1820
14801
13 12
9190
3020
270
600
6380
20700
1280
19440
470
9840
Minimum
low water
Low water
Minimum
Low water
Low water
Barrow
Barrow
Locke
35280
866
1248
800
490
3090
1000
14 50
1180
Minimum
low water
Low water
Barrow
3

3
PJ
fo
T
O
w
50
en
8THE
COMMONWEALTH OF GEORGIA
PART IITHE PEOPLE
CHAPTER I
ORIGIN AND CHARACTERISTICS OP THE PEOPLE
THE DOMINANT RACE
In order to have a perfect understanding of the character of a peo
ple it is very important to know their originthe race from which
they sprang
As the dominant raceboth in numbers intelligence moral
qualities and general importancethe white people are entitled to
first and chief consideration The history of Georgiaof her achieve
ments in the arts of peace and war her intellectual and moral
development her political influence and statusis the history of her
white people What may be said in the first part of this chapter
will relate to the white people of Georgia the origin and charac
teristics of the negro race being reserved for separate discussion
Several centuries ago the revolutions of European governments
the religious reformations and persecutions and wholesale prescrip
tions and expatriations of large communities of people resulted in
the crystallization of kindred elements of blood religious beliefs and
political creeds through the medium of common sympathy and a
common cause into certain definite types of civilization Among
these consolidations of different offshoots of the same original none
has resulted in a more homogeneous compound than that of the
AngloSaxon Without going into the history of this race it being
unnecessary to our purpose it is sufficient to point with the just206
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
pride of an individual member to the achievements in art science
philosophy literature morals territorial development and last
though not least in fulfilling the scriptural injunction to in
crease multiply and replenish the earth that have characterized
the history of the English race since the days of the Norman Con
quest
To this great race Georgia owes her origin as a commonwealth
and as a people With a moderate admixture of Scotch and Irish
immigrants the colony of Georgia began its career in the year 1732
Fresh installments of colonists in limited numbers followed the
first brave settlers under General Oglethorpe the social character
and standing increasing perhaps with successive arrivals
In the meantime as the natural advantages of the infant colony
became manifest immigrants from the older colonies eastward
Virginia and North and South Carolinabegan to arrive within
the borders of Georgia whose territory then stretched westward to
the banks of the Mississippi river Immediately following the
American Revolution which resulted in the separation of the origi
nal colonies from Old England the movement of population became
more and more decided until it finally became a tidal wave of rest
less immigrants seeking for homes in the then West In obedience
to natural laws this movement followed more or less closely the
parallels of latitude Georgia was then the extreme southwestern
State of the Federal Union There being no mountain chains or
other natural impediments to the easy progress of the pioneer be
tween Georgia and the States east and northeast a larger percent
age of interstate immigration than would have otherwise occurred
was diverted irom the lines of latitude and the State became the
new home of thousands of the hardy sons of Maryland Virginia
and the Carolinas The original colonial population of these States
differed little irom that of Georgia being perhaps of a little higher
social origin The infusion was a decided benefit The aristocratic
blood of Maryland and Virginia and the impulsive independent
libertyloving stream from the Carolinas mingled harmoniously
with the more recent current from the Old Country and readily
combined to form the lifeblood of the typical Georgian We say
typical yet the population of the mountain section of the State
appears radically different from that of the coast region This
difference however is due more to the results of culture and leisureORIGIN AND CHARACTERISTICS
207
that comparative wealth renders possible than to any inherent or
original differences The population of Northeast Georgia is largely
made up of immigrants and their descendants from the mountain
regions of the States lying eastward These in their turn had an
unusual sprinkling of Scotch blood due to another natural law
that impels emigrants from an older country to seek the counter
part of their own familiar mountains dales or plains as the case
may be in the Eldorado of their future The rough hardy Scotch
inured to hardship accustomed to their cold mountain springs and
clear streams of water upon landing on the coast regions of the
Old Dominion and the Old North State would naturally seek the
Piedmont region From thence along the valleys they have
crossed over into Georgia still finding a congenial home and a
thousand reminders of bonny Scotland Thus the people of North
east Georgia are largely of Scotch descent as is otherwise indi
cated by the prevalence of the prefix Mac
Northwest Georgia has received considerable accessions of popu
lation by way of reflex from East Tennessee whose rich valleys
extend into the northwestern counties of Georgia Many of these
were also of Scotch descent The seacoast counties on the other
hand received their principal accessions of population from a class
who Were blessed with more wealth and corresponding culturea
class that were more strongly wedded to the traditions of England
and France The wealthy rice and Sea Island cottonplanters of the
coast regions of the two Carolinas very naturally tended to the
corresponding region of Georgia The culture of rice and Sea
Island cotton in the damp malarial tidewater country was uncon
genial to the wh ite laborer Indeed the culture of these crops seemed
to demand large organized gangs of negroes under the control of
one intelligent head and the machinery necessary required large
capital for its construction and operation So this portion of the
State was quickly converted into large estates cultivated almost
entirely with slave labor the proprietors generally fixing their
residences or at least spending a large portion of their lives in the
cities of Savannah and Augusta Thehabitof command in connec
tion with abundant wealth and the leizure to enjoy it very natural
ly tended to develop luxury refinement and exclusiveness which
are usually attributed to the educated classes of Southeast Georgia
particularly of the city of Savannah Middle Georgiathe most208
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
densely populated section of the Statethe western portion of
Southeast Georgia and the eastern portion of East Georgia comprise
a population whose characteristics are a mean between extremes
The average Middle Georgian is the average Georgian and gives
character to the people at large
Finally as regards origin the present white population of Geor
gia is preeminently of British extraction being descended from the
original English colonists and immigrants from the States eastward
themselves of equally pure English stock The infusion of blood
foreign to English veins has never been sufficient to make any de
cided impression on the original stock except in very confined
localities If all the sources could be blended equally and uniformly
throughout the whole population the result would be practically
pure English so slight would be the effect of other blood
The characteristics of the people of Georgia are not essentially
different from those of the people of Virginia from whence the
most controlling influence in our civilization was derived Middle
Georgia especially is Virginian in modes of life speech and man
ners In common with her sister States of the old South the ruling
class have been the wealthy slaveowners and others in full sympa
thy with them Wealth furnishes facilities for mental and social
culture and leisure for the study of politics The habit of com
mand and the power to enforce obedience naturally tend to develop
a disposition to leadership and control in the affairs of state These
causes conjoined made the South prolific of statesmen and leaders
of public opinion and preeminent through a long series of years
for the influence exerted in national affairs The results of the
War between the Statee though especially disastrous in a financial
sense to the leading claes were not sufficient to crush entirely the
disposition to leadership which had become so strongly fixed nor
could they effect natural qualifications for statesmanship
As the years roll by and material prosperity begins once more to
crown with success the efforts of a struggling people the South
gradually resumes her ancient position of power and influence Of
these qualities that have been mentioned the people of Georgia
have enjoyed and manifested more than an average degree First
to recover from the devastations and apparent ruins of war and
the dismay which paralyzed for a time the energies of the wholeORIGIN AND CHARACTERISTICS
209
South the people of Georgia have taken the lead of their late
brethren in arms in all the arts of peace and the measures of pro
gress The arbitrament of the sword has been accepted in good
faith as final and conclusive of the unfortunate issues that estranged
the sections and Georgia is foremost in proving by her deeds as
well as by speech that she is determined to forget the things that
are past and to push on to the goal in the effort to redeem lost
time and capital build up her waste places and rehabilitate the
country with the mantle of peace prosperity contentment and
happiness
Georgians are noted for open hospitality their kindly welcome
to strangers their chivalric devotion to the weaker sex and their
love of law and order They also manifest a somewhat peculiar
independence and conservatism of thought and action There has
been but little of hossism in her politics fanaticism in her religion
and morals or communism among her laboring classes
Georgians may be led so long as the course of leadership com
mends itself to their reserved judgment but not driven They are
prompt to recognize eminent abilities they are ardent admirers of
high qualities of eloquence and statesmanship but prompt to de
nounce sophistry demagogism and error Woe to the political
leader who attempts to conduct them into the camp of the enemy
The various isms that sorely afflict other States and countries
find no encouragement or foothold in Georgia Not that any re
strictions of law are thrown around them except the law of a con
servative public sentiment Freeloveism religious fanaticism
ireethoughtisra communism laborstrikes etc find few adherents
or exponents
THE NEGRO RACE
The negro population of Georgia is almost wholly made up of de
scendants of slaves brought from Maryland Virginia and the Caro
linas especially from Virginia The number directly imported
into the State from Africa was very small and their descendants
are chiefly to be found in the southeastern part or coast region of
the State including the sea islands While the originals of the
better type of American negroes as they still exist in Africa are2IO
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
much inferior to some of the interior tribes of Africa in moral and
intellectual capacity they were not of the lowest tribes The sea
coast negroes of South Carolina and Georgia rice plantation ne
groes as they are sometimes calledhave evidently sprung
from a tribe or tribes that were lower in the scale of humanity
than were the ancestors of the negroes of Middle Georgiathe old
Virginia stock The lower physical and cranial development of
the former sufficiently attest the above statement were there not
other differences less strongly marked
The peculiar lingo or barbarous admixture of remains of the
native speech of the low country negro the apparent difficulty they
experience in mastering the sounds of the English language would
itself indicate a diverse origin amounting almost to a difference in
the formation of the organs of speech
These differences however are of small importance with reference
to the purpose of this chapter nor is it within the purview of this
book to discuss in detail the mooted question of the relative
mental temperament of the whites and blacks This inquiry has
been much complicated by feelings of prejudice on the one hand
and interested partisanship on the other Physical and structural
differencesdifferences too in those organs which are universally
admitted to be indicative of differences in intellectual and moral
strength are too manifest to be disputed It would be but reasona
ble to expect the mental differences to be as great as the physical
This conclusion would probably be readily reached by a close and
unprejudiced observer Such an observer would doubtless declare
that the advocates on both sides of the question have been extrava
gant if not intemperate in their expressed views of the capacity of
the negro mind for development While the history of the race
back to the undiscoverable past has noted no clear and undisputed
instances of distinguished success in science philosophy poetry or
art yet the capacity of the very young negro children for acquiring
knowledge through the ordinary methods of the schools must be ad
mitted as pretty nearly if not quite requal to that of white chil
dren But as they advance in physical growth towards puberty
their intellectual development does not keep pace with the phys
icaL 0 o
What shall we say of the moral capacity of negroes borne
writer has said that the negro is rather nowmoral than immoralORIGIN AND CHARACTERISTICS 211
which is to say that the moral crimes he commits in the gratifica
tion of his desires are attributable more to his dullness of moral
perception than to his deliberate disregard of moral principle No
people are more religious yet the lives of none are more inconsis
tent with the professions of godliness In some of the relations of
life the negro is a law unto himself holding that certain acts are no
wrong if no detection follows commission
In a state of slavery it was a widespread belief among them
that stealing from the master was not a crime if not found out
These and some other peculiarities may be justly considered as
inherent in the race and may probably be referred to the teach
ings and practices of their progenitors for thousands of years which
teachings have resulted in fixing these singularly oblique percep
tions as race characteristics
It must not be understood that every individual is the subject of
these peculiarities There are those who affirm that all negroes are
dishonestall negro women are unchaste but such intemperate
assertions must be set down to the score of blind partisan preju
dice hardly believed by their authors On the contrary there are
many bright exceptions and have been all through their bondage
as a race There has been much wholesale undiscriminating and
consequently unjust aspersions upon the moral and intellectual
character and habits of the negro race on th3 one hand and equally
as extravagant assertions of equality of natural endowments on the
other The truth lies between these extremes The negro is cer
tainly inferior to the white racehow far we shall not undertake
to saym the chief natural requisites that underlie the highest
achievements in moral intellectual social and political excellence
In justice it should be said of them that during the late fratri
cidal war between the States the slaves exhibited a wonderful de
gree of fidelity to the trust reposed in them of necessity by their
absent masters and owners The expectations on the one hand and
apprehensions on the other that servile insurrections rapine and
pillage would desolate the interior of the Confederacy were alike
disappointed So far from being an element of weakness on the
side of the struggling South it is difficult to conceive how the great
struggle could have been so prolonged if it had not been for the
productive power of the negroes on the farms and plantations2I2 DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
Many instances occurred during the war of unswerving devotion
to the master and his family in the very presence of the liberating
forces that testified to the strong feeling of personal attachment of
the untutored slave to his lifelong protector friend and master
The forced disruption of the ties that had so long bound the inferior
to the ruling race was not the least of the sad results of the war
CHAPTER II
POPULATION WEALTH AND OCCUPATIONS
POPULATION BY SECTIONS
Georgia is a large State and embraces within its borders a very
considerable range of elevation latitude and geological formation
As a necessary consequence we find a great diversity of climate
soils forestry and productions The capabilities of the several sec
tions differ so greatly the crops and methods of culture are so
diverse that it has been found desirable if not indispensable to di
vide the 137 counties of the State into sections grouping them to
gether with reference to geographical location and to some extent
according to geological formations This division was made in 1878
bv the then Commissioner of Agriculture and has been adhered to
in all subsequent publications of crop statistics The arrangement
divided the State into five somewhat unequal sections
For the purposes of this work North Georgia has been subdivided
into North GeorgiaEast and North GeorgiaWest and Middle
Georgia into Middle GeorgiaEast and Middle GeorgiaWest
The following table shows the counties composing each section
and subsection POPULATION WEALTH AND OCCUPATIONS
213
TABLE No IV
The following Counties Comprise the Several Sections viz
North Geor
gia 33
Middle Geor
gia AO
N East 15
Mid East 16
Banks
Davvson
Forsyth
Franklin
Gvvinnett
Habersham
Hall
Hart
Jackson
Lumpkin
Madison
Rabun
Towns
Union
White
N West 18
Bartow
Catoosa
Chattooga
Cherokee
Cobb
Dade
Fannin
Floyd
Gilmer
Gordon
Haralson
Milton
Murray
Paulding
Pickens
Polk
Walker
Whitfield
Baldwin
Clarke
Columbia
Elbert
Greene
Hancock
Jones
Lincoln
McDuffie
Morgan
Oconee
Oglethorpe
Putnam
Taliaferro
W arren
Wilkes
S W Geor
gia 32
E Georgia 17
Mid West 24
Bibb
Butts
Campbell
Carroll
Clayton
Coweta
DeKalb
Douglas
Fayette
Fulton
Harris
Heard
Henry
Jasper
Meriwether
Newton
Pike
Rockdale
Spalding
Talbot
Troup
Upson
Walton
Baker
Berrien
Brooks
Calhoun
Chathoochee
Clay
Colquitt
Crawford
Decatur
Dooly
Dougherty
Early
Houston
Irwin
Lee
Lowndes
Macon
Marion
Miller
Mitchell
Muscogee
Quitman
Randolph
Schley
Stewart
Sumter
Taylor
Terrell
Thomas
Webster
Wilcox
Worth
Bullock
Burke
Dodge
Emanuel
Glascock
Jefferson
Johnson
Laurens
Montgomery
Pulaski
Richmond
Screven
Tattnall
Telfair
Twiggs
Washington
Wilkinson
S E Geor
gia 15
Appling
Bryan
Camden
Charlton
Chatham
Clinch
Coffee
Echos
Effingham
Glynn
Liberty
Mclntosh
Pierce
Ware
lwayne214
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
AGGREGATE POPULATION
Number The population of Georgia by the census of 18S0 was
1542180 being 261 persons per square mile
Families The number of families was 303060an average of
509 persons to a family
Dwellings The dwellings were 289474an average of 5 23 per
sons to a dwelling
DistributionTerritorial
Section Population Per Sq Mile
North Georgia337000 30
Middle Georgia568000 43
Southwest Georgia310000 21
East Georgia207000 20
Southeast Georgia120200 12
A table showing the population of the counties will be given
hereafter
Town and Country
The census does not supply the exact information The informa
tion obtained at considerable paino is approximately as follows
Rural population 1266900 82 per cent
Town 275280 18 percent
There are in Georgia
Cities with over 10000 inhabitants 5
Towns 2000 to 10000 15
towns 1000 to 2000 23
Villages 500 to 1000 42
Villages 200 to 500 129
Villages 1C0 to 2C0 163
Cities towns and villages 377
population Wealth and occupations 21
Population in 18S0
Chief Places
Atlanta 37409
Savannah 30709
Augusta 21891
Macon 12749
Columbus 10103
Athens 6099
Rome 3877
Milledgeville 3797
Americus 3635
Griffin 3620
Albany 3210
All these places have increased in population since the census
The density of the rural population is 213 per square mile
Population by Race
White 816906 53 percent
Colored 725103 47 percent
Excess of whites 91803 In the cities and towns the per cent
of colored population is somewhat uniform In the country it varies
widely from 1 to 90 per cent
Mistaken estimates have been made of the rate of increase of the
colored population as compared with the whites
Gross errors in these estimates will be exposed in a future chap
ter
Population by Age
Minors under 21877781 57 per cent
Adults over 21664399 73 per cent
School age 5 to 17 inclusive511555 33 per cent
Voters males over 21321438 21 ner cent
Persons over 80 6786
Sex of Population
Males 762981
Females1 779199
Excess of females 16218
Nativity
Natives 1531610
Foreign born 10564
The foreign born are not threefourths of 1 per cent of the people2l6
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
Of these from Ireland 4148 England Scotland and British Amer
ica 1909 Germany 2956 France 295 Sweden 138 Switzerland
107 Italy 82
State of Birth
There are in Georgia born in other States 136402 persons Of
hese born in South Carolina 50195 North Carolina24156 Ala
oama 17000 Virginia 14606 Tennessee 10717 Florida 5840
New York 2570 New England 2144 Pennsylvania 1000 all
Northern States about 10000
Born in Georgia living in other States 323854 Excess of emi
grants over immigrants 187452 Such excess is common to the
older States in South Carolina the like excess was 195000 in
North Carolina 242 000 in Virginia 621000 in Tennessee 262
000 in Kentucky 267000 in Ohio 500000
Mortality
Deaths in census year in Georgia 215491 to 716 persons In
the United States 7588931 to 662 persons
Deaths of persons under 5 years in Georgia 1008047 per cent
of all In the United States 30280640 per cent of all
The mortality among colored infants largely affects this percent
age
Occupations of the People
All occupations 597862 Agricultural 43220472 per cent
professional and personal services 104 269 17 per cent trade and
transportation 25 2224 per cent manufactures mining etc
361676 per cent
Of the agricultural class 145062 are farmers and planters 3202
nurserymen florists etc and 284060 laborers
In the professional class 3633 arc classed as teachers too few
6146 in Report of Schools etc physicians 1995 clergymen 1747
lawyers 1432 journalists 175
In manufacturing the reported number of officers and operators
including those in iron works is about 6500 in milling about
4050 in mining too small 460
Of mechanics about 5000 are carpenters tailors 3258 black
smiths 2898 brickmasons 1253 lumbermen 1080 elsewhere
much more numerous 4971POPULATION WEALTH AND OCCUPATIONS
217
Hotel keepers etc 1728 livery stable keepers 454 laundress
7936
Laborers 47219 domestic servants 33 139too small
Defective Dependent and Delinquent Classes
Number of insane 1697 idiotic 2433 blind 1636 deaf 819
Paupers 1278 Criminals 1837 viz 231 whites 1606 colored
Illiterates over 10 years old unable to write whites 128934 colored
391482
OENTEES OF POPULATION
1 The Geographical Centre of Georgia 2 the centre of colored
population of Georgiaand 3 he centre of olored population of
the United States are all near the same spot in Twiggs county
not far from Jeffersonville
The centre of aggregate population of Georgia and the centre of
white population are both near Forsyth and only a few miles from
each other That of aggregate population abt ut ten miles a little
north of east and that of white population about twelve mile
northeast of Forsyth The centre of population is about 40 mile
northwest of the centre of area
It is a remarkable fact in regard to centres of population in the
United States that three of them should be nearly on the same me
ridian near the 84th west of Greenwich near the 7th west of
Washington City viz the centre of aggregate population that of
foreign population and that of colored population None of them
are near the centre of area of the United States which is in Kansas
All the centres have gradually moved westward2I8 DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
TABLE No 1
Areas Population and Wealth of Georgia Census of 1880
AREA
8q
Miles
SECTIONS
North Georgia
Middle Georgia
S W Georgia
East Georgia
8 E Georgia
COUNTIES
Appling
Baker
Baldwin
Banks
Bartow
Berrien
Bibb
Brooks
Bryan
Bulloch
Burke
Butts
Calhoun
Camden
Campbell
Carroll
Catoosa
Charlton
Chatham
Cbattahoochee
Cbattooga
Cherokee
Clarke
Clay
Clayton
Clinch
Cobb
Coffee
Colquitt
Columbia
Coweta
Crawford
Dad
Dawson
Decatur
DeKalb
Dodge
Dooly
Dougherty
Douglass
Early
Echole
POPULATION
Total
PerSq
Mile
The State 68980
11260
13060
14350
10470
9840
1542180
337000
568000
310000
207200
120000
1080
340
240
320
500
760
240
530
400
900
1030
180
280
620
240
540
160
1060
400
220
400
470
180
200
140
900
400
980
550
290
440
340
180
180
1160
280
580
780
340
190
510
400
5276
7307
13806
7337
18690
6619
27147
11727
4929
8053
27128
8311
7024
6183
9970
16901
4739
2154
45023
5670
10021
14325
11702
6650
8027
4138
20748
5070
2527
10465
21100
8656
4702i
583
19072
1449
5538
12420
12622
6934
7611
2553
26
30
43
21
20
12
5
21
68
23
37
WEALTH
Total
4050
113
22
12
9
26
46
25
10
42
31
30
2
113
26
25
30
65
33
5
5
52
5
5
36
48
25
20
32
16
52
9
16
37
36
15
6
PerSq
Mile
239472599
44530000
91790000
42790000
33280000
26610000
812316
590883
1146004
842740
3259790
942240
8759462
1832549
428088
1 050398
2308517
865919
676810
619259
1449009
1987688
805115
217193
17672222
504418
1452245
1692209
4430265
760121
1225891
666053
3338479
797548
294634
892405
2963015
712334
691392
567601
2025725
2372986
681244
1328229
2398514
697462
805308
244896
3941
7028
2980
3178
2704
752
1738
4775
2634
6520
1240
36500
3457
1070
1167
2241
4810
2417
2091
6037
3680
5032
543
16672
2293
3630
3600
24613
3800
8756
751
8340
814
535
3077
6734
2095
3846
3153
1746
8475
1174
1703
7054
3671
1579
608POPULATION WEALTH AND OCCUPATIONS
TABLE No 1Continued
219
COUNTIES
Effingham
Elbert
Ernanuel
Fanuin
Fayette
Floyd
Forsyth
Frankliu
Fulton
Gilrner
Glascock
Glynn
Gordon
Green
Gwinnett
Habersham
Hall
Hancock
Haralson
Harris
Hart
Heard
Henry
Houston
Irwin
Jackson
Jasper
Jefferson
Johnson
Jones
Laurens
Lee
Liberty
Lincoln
Lowndes
Lnmpkin
McDuffle
Mclntosh
Macon
Madison
Marlon
Merrwether
Miller
Milton
Mitchell
Monroe
Montgomery
Morgan
Murray
Museogee
Newton
Oconee
Oglethorpe
AREA
POPULATION
Sq
Miles
m
440
1040
390
220
540
250
330
200
480
100
430
360
340
470
400
540
520
830
470
330
290
400
560
680
360
380
620
260
470
740
360
720
280
470
290
830
530
360
300
360
490
240
110
500
470
720
400
420
210
260
160
5W
Per Sq
Total MipH
5979
12957
9759
7245
8605
24418
10599
11453
49137
8386
3 577
649 7
11171
17547
19531
8718
15298
16989
5976
15758
9094
8769
14193
22414
2696
16297
11851
15671
4800
11613
10053
10577
11649
6412
11049
6526
9440
6241
11675
7978
8598
17651
3720
6261
9392
18808
5381
14032
8269
19322
13623
6351
15400
14
29
9
19
39
45
42
35
246
17
36
15
31
52
42
22
28
33
1
34
28
30
35
40
4
45
31
25
1
25
14
29
15
23
24
23
29
12
32
27
24
36
16
57
19
40
7
35
20
92
52
40
3Q
WEALTH
Total
640795
1344549
1247171
432883
863768
5193583
1237243
1227647
20343525
557047
415153
1170644
1826924
2092354
2405689
834939
2074198
2367398
630243
1790073
986781
933510
1647632
2297564
516515
1780172
1133495
2066606
531202
1098849
1051931
979310
888193
671733
1298606
539309
805453
725358
1327807
882843
859588
1503662
324027
840992
1193900
2199282
730631
2090611
1074565
7634875
2024025
777935
1601480
PerSq
Mile
1526
3055
1200
1109
3926
9614
4908
3720
101717
1160
4153
2722
5075
6154
5116
2087
3841
4553
1910
3806
2990
3225
4119
4103
760
4923
2983
3349
2043
2338
130S
2720
1233
2400
2720
1860
2441
1365
36 8
2943
2388
3068
1392
7645
2388
4680
1015
5226
2558
36356
7515
4862
3140220
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
TABLE No 1Continued
COUNTIES
Paulding
Pickens
Pierce
Pike
Polk
Pulaski
Putnam
Quitman
Rabun
Randolph
Richmond
Rockdale
Sehley
Screven
Spaulding
Stewart
Sumter
Talbot
Taliaferro
Tatnall
Taylor
Telfair
Terrell
Thomas
Towns
Troup
Twiggs
Union
Upsou
Walker
Walton
Ware
Warren
Washington
Wayne
Webster
While
Whitfleld
Wilcox
Wilkes
Wilkins
Worth
AREA POPULATION WEALTH
Sq Mile Total Per Sq Mile Total Per Sq Mile
340 10887 32 1210841 3501
230 6 90 30 528469 2297
540 4538 8 544283 1008
290 15849 55 2357048 8128
33 11952 36 1673805 5072
47u 14058 30 1566227 3332
360 14539 40 1682656 4674
lliO 4392 27 586078 3664
400 4634 12 316177 790
400 13341 33 164204 4105
320 34665 108 15328452 47901
120 6838 57 1160995 9674
180 5302 29 553483 3075
720 12786 18 1081722 1502
220 12585 57 2017879 9172
440 13998 32 1454896 3307
520 1829 35 2991898 5754
360 14115 39 1264018 3511
180 7039 39 684080 3800
1100 6988 6 9303 846
400 8597 21 815213 2038
420 4828 11 658682 l5fi8
320 10451 33 1276405 3988
78U 20597 26 2536419 3252
180 3261 18 248277 1379
430 20565 48 2983851 69 9
330 8918 27 653647 1981
33 6431 19 429570 1302
310 12400 40 1444657 4600
440 11056 25 175391 3980
400 15623 39 2362910 5917
620 4159 7 550615 88S
290 10885 38 1214270 4187
680 21964 32 2806251 4127
741 598C 8 670978 907
23 5237 23 625786 2721
180 5341 30 479899 2666
330 11900 36 192099U 5821
50 3109 6 402 572 805
46C 15985 35 2785087 6154
44C 1206 27 120919 2748
71C 5892 8 62334E 87S
POPULATION WEALTH AND OCCUPATIONS 221
TABLE No II
Population and Wealth of Georgia by Race White and Colored and Per
Capita by Census of 1880
Tho State
COUNTIES
Appling
Baker
Baldwin
Banks
Bartow
Berrien
Bibb
Books
Bryan
Bullock
Burke
Butts
Oalhoun
Camden
Campbell
Carroll
Catoosa
Oarlton
Chatham
Cuattahoochee
Chattooga
Cherokee
Clarke
Clay
Clayton
Clinch
Cobb
Coffee
Colquitt
Columbia
Coweta
Crawford
Dade
Dawson
Decatur
DeKalb
Dodge
Dooly
Dougherty
Douglas
Early
Echols
Effingham
Elbert
EmanueL
Fannin
POPULATION
White
816906
4084
1742
4512
5830
12419
5783
11429
5670
2368
5797
6089
4277
2354
2091
6085
14591
4127
1794
17494
2130
7981
12699
5313
2798
4938
3300
14734
4028
2422
3030
9305
3940
3618
5479
8889
9954
3506
6592
1952
5463
3015
2053
3228
6085
6660
7112
Colored
725133
1192
5565
9294
1507
6271
836
15700
6057
2561
2256
21031
4034
4670
4092
3885
2310
612
360
17515
3540
2040
1626
6388
3852
3r
838
6012
1042
105
7435
11797
4716
1084
356
10183
4533
1852
5828
10670
1471
4596
500
2751
6872
3085
133
Per Cent
WEALTH
WhteCold
53
77
24
33
80
66
88
42
48
48
72
22
51
33
34
61
87
88
83
39
37
80
88
45
42
62
80
71
80
96
29
44
45
77
94
46
69
65
53
15
79
40
86
54
47
68
98
47
23
76
67
20
34
12
58
52
52
28
78
49
67
66
39
13
12
17
61
63
20
12
55
58
38
20
29
20
4
71
56
55
23
6
54
31
35
47
85
21
60
20
46
53
31
2
White
Colored
233708306
799523
552203
1092024
821750
3207936
936729
8503904
1774342
403869
1026080
2145269
845030
648523
577472
1415494
1970173
804702
212905
1772024
48493
1434159
1672324
4289629
738314
1209685
663878
3287889
775450
293659
846170
2899615
684154
688621
563924
1919193
2339778
665878
1286356
2298412
683129
765548
241306
623539
1294953
1214041
442393
5764293
12793
38680
53940
20990
51854
5511
255558
58 202
24220
29318
163248
20889
28287
41787
33515
17515
5413
4288
200148
19483
18086
Per Capiia
Whte Col d
286
187
37
216
133
254
156
750
313
171
170
372
197
283
276
230
130
189
109
994
231
173
11
7
6
13
8
7
16
10
9
11
8
5
6
11
9
19875 121
140636
21807
16206
2175
50590
22098
975
46235
63400
28180
2771
3677
106532
33200
15366
41873
100102
14334
39760
3590
17256
49646
33130
430
812
275
245
201
224
192
121
280
311
173
190
103
216
236
190
192
1174
125
253
118
193
212
182
61
12
7
6
9
12
22
6
5
3
8
21
9
6
5
6
3
10
11
8
8
7
10
10
9
7
6
7
11
3222
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
TABLE No IIContinued
POPULATION
White
Fayette
Floyd
Forsyth
Franklin
Fulton
Gilmer
Glaseock
Glynn
Gordon
Green
Gwinnett
Habersham
Hall
Hancock
Haralson
Harris
Hart
Heard
Henry
Houston
Irwin
Jackson
Jasper
Jetterson
Johnson
Jones
Laurens
Lee
Liberty
Lincoln
Lowndes
Lumpkin
McDufflu
Colored
574
14958
e072
8906
28295
8 258
2506
2195
9347
5573
16016
7357
13040
5044
5821
6450
621
5674
7961
6024
2161
11139
4258
5581
3455
3753
5702
1739
3581
2254
5412
6075
3430
Mclntosh 1546
Per Cent
Whte Cold
Macon
Madison
Marion
Meriwether
Miller
Mill n
Miusbeli
Monroe
Montgomery
Morgan
Murry
Museogee
Newton
Oconef
Ogletborpe
Paulding
Pickens
4288
5392
4294
7797
2327
5484
2863
9460
1487
2547
20842
126
1071
4300
1820
11974
3515
1361
2 58
11943
153
9286
2882
3095
6229
16390
535
5157
7593
10090
1345
7810
450
8837
7061
4158
5637
451
6019
465
7387
2586
4304
9854
1393
777
4189 5203
6693 12115
3510 1871
4219 9802
7362 96
89951 10327
6740 6883
3327 3024
5469 9931
9903 984
6645 145
67
61
86
77
57
98
70
36
83
32
82
84
85
29
97
41
63
64
56
27
80
36
35
72
32
57
16
34
35
49
94
36
25
3
67
50
44
63
87
45
36
65
WEALTH
White
33
39
14
23
43
2
30
64
17
67
18
16
15
71
3
59
32
36
44
73
20
32
64
65
28
68
43
84
66
65
51
6
64
75
63
33
50
56
37
13
55
64
35
301 70
88 12
46
49
52
35
91
98
Colored
Per Capita
Whte Cold
54
51
48
65
839496
5105403
1208951
1209294
20061750
554815
409063
1112202
2069133
1767044
2 373182
825957
2058041
2310506
627932
1729527
960259
910510
1610494
2189109
503487
1742662
1092956
1985860
51 845
1045080
1011243
920657
817230
654887
1248203
535210
778173
649311
1293303
857863
834439
1456248
320378
830349
1141265
2135561
707 320
2023930
1066271
7495810
1973825
755836
1545510
1196809
524784
24272
88180
18292
18353
281775
2232
6090
58442
23221
59880
32507
8982
161571
56892
2317
605461
265221
2303W
37138
10845
13u28
37510
40639
80746
12357
53769
40588
58653
70963
16846
50903
4094
27280
76047
34504
24981
25149
47414
13649
1064
5263f
6372
23311
66631
8294
139064
50200
22099
55970
14032
3685
146
340
133
136
709
6
163
505
221
317
148
112
158
458
108
283
156
161
202
364
233
156
256
356
150
276
177
529
28
291
231
88
227
418
301
159
194
182
139
151
316
202
476
145
833
293
227
282
121
9
13
7
14
18
6
14
13
5
9
7
8
5
15
7
9
8
6
7
24
7
5
7
9
7
10
4
9
9
5
16
5
it
6
5
10
14
10
5
13
7
9
14
7
6
14
79 25POPULATION WEALTH AND OCCUPATIONS
TABLE No II Continued
223
Pierce
Pike
PIk
Pulaski
Putnam
Quitman
Kaburj
Randolph
Eichrnond
Rockdale
Schley
JScreven
Spalding
Stewart
Sumter
Talbot
Taliafeno
Tatnall
Taylor
Telfair
Terrell
Thomas
Towns
Troup
Twiggs
Union
Upsou
Walker
Walton
Ware
Warren
Wsahington
Wayne
Webster
White
Whitfidd
Wilcox
Wilkes
Wilkinson
Worth
POPULATION
White
Colored
3035
7780
7805
5 24
3518
1773
443
554
17185
4149
2229
6173
5439
4370
0050
4448
2312
5014
4770
2000
428
8384
3157
659S
2844
6321
633
9492
9321
301
4039
9449
4066
2667
4751
9689
2411
5173
6 550
4068
Per fern
1472
8069
4147
8225
11021
2619
197
7796
17464
2689
3073
6613
7146
9622
12189
9007
4722
1974
3827
2161
0183
12213
101
13970
6074
110
626
563
6301
1144
6846
12515
1920
2570
590
2210
698
10812
5511
1824
Whte Cotd
70
49
65
41
24
40
96
42
49
61
42
45
43
31
33
32
33
71
55
65
41
41
30
51
35
59
76
60
4
58
51
39
58
55
57
09
6
68
07
29
45
45
ft
59
WEALTH
97 3
32 68
32 68
98 2
49 51
86 14
60 40
72 28
37 63
43 57
68 32
51 49
90 10
81 19
77 23
32 68
54 40
69 u
White
532370
2290207
1637089
150546
1624722
559430
315256
1598814
15062555
1193058
528620
1031548
1957140
1399829
2893250
1214341
050021
904896
787025
647507
1232032
2435533
247072
2930413
615815
429303
1410661
1 739514
2315998
538051
1204179
2713692
001609
011611
475247
1901171
394124
2712645
117515
606198
Note 1 he valu itions in the Tabl
Colored
11913
60841
3 716
60700
57934
26642
921
43270
265KJ0
18937
2486
50174
00739
55007
98448
49077
34059
25463
17188
11175
44373
100880
1205
53438
37835
206
33996
1437
46912
12564
10091
92559
9369
14 44
4652
19819
8448
72442
34 04
19147
Per Capita
Whte Cold
1
295
210
260
462
316
71
288
875
27
237
162
360
31
478
273
281
181
165
248
288
291
78
444
217
68
230
183
250
179
300
287
163
229
100
19r
164
525
179
150
8
8
9
3
5
10
5
6
10
7
8
8
9
6
8
5
7
13
5
5
7
9
12
4
0
2
6
20
8
11
2
8
5
0
8
9
12
7
6
10
sare derived from the Census of 1880 anil
mont7n6rrTte r frVhr ler Generals Report bing the Stale Assess
Zen hi Jir Tu I6 treTra U 0f Geori and of eaph cory estimated
W 17 kt Fu lustrae By the assessment the weal 1 of the United States is
I VTn by tbe estlnate the true wealth exceeds 43 billions The assess
merit is but 40 per cent of the true value In Georgia the assessed value is 240
millions the true is estimated at 606 millions224
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
TABLE No III
The State its Sections and its Counties Compared as to Area
Population and Wealth by Race and Per Capita 1880
POPULATION WEALTH
Per Cent Per Capita
AREA White Colored V In is T3 V c o O White Colored 1286 o o 0 O
The State 137 Coties 8980 816900 725133 53 47 233708306 5704293 8
SECTIONS North Georgia 33 11200 270610 64180 81 19 43994490 591573 100 9
Middle Georgia 40 13060 256558 307739 46 54 89539291 2254153 34 7
Southwest Ga 32 14350 12 234 183245 40 60 41405522 1438134 33fc 8
East Georgia 17 10471 08511 107489 43 57 32340223 977160 32c 9
Southeast Ga 15 9840 57912 61443 49 51 20080739 507603 450 9
SUBSECTIONS i
Northwest Ga 18 0400 157454 39069 so 20 28778892 372525 183 10
Northeast Ga 15 4860 113105 25111 82 18 14024031 219048 130 9
West Middle Ga 24 7000 180477 179660 51 49 04913912 1429809 343 8
East Middle Ga 16 5400 07081 128079 34 id 24595349 824344 30 7
Northern Tier 16 4990 102410 11929 90 10 12537000 05000 122 6
Second Tier 17 0270 169600 52201 75 25 30866000 497900 181 10
Average of State 480 5964 5297 53 47 1702425 42975 286 rs
North Georgia 341 8200 1945 81 19 1333200 18000 160 9
Middle Geogia 424 6414 7693 40 54 2270965 51354 349 7
Southwest Ga 446 3851 5829 40 60 1293922 43900 335 8
EastGa 616 5795 6330 43 57 1902366 54034 328 9
Southeast Ga 656 3801 4139 49 61 175 Kid 37840 450 9

The State and its Sections Compared in Sundry Particulars
The State
North Georgia
Middle Georgia
Southwest Georgia
East Georgia
Southeast Georgia
137
33
40
32
1
15
Pr Ct of Popu
lation
100
19
2
24
IS
16
100
22
3
20
1
100
33
32
15
12
7
100
9
42
25
15
Pr Ct of Wealth
100
S
38
IS
14
11
100
19
38
18
14
11
100
10
39
25
17
9
Wealth pr capita
h
15
13
102
138
161
222
Per cent of
100
86
115
89
104
143
100
50
122
117
111
157
I
k
Note The Counties forming the Southern tier nine in numher are large in area
averaging 700 square miles Small in population averaging about 9090 and below aver
agein wealth about 1100000 each
Since lSf0 great changes have occurred in the rank of counties as to wealth Fulton
which now heads the list then stood as No 21 Wilkes county being No 20 The large
agricultural counties then had a higher relative stand than they now have Troup No
4Houston 0 Monroe 7 Burke 8 Meriwether 9 Talbot 10 Stewart 11 in order of
wealth
wmmmPOPULATION WEALTH AND OCCUPATIONS
225
RELATIVE INCREASE OF WHITES AND BLACKS IN
THE UNION AND AT THE SOUTH
SENSATIONAL ESTIMATESQEEAT MISTAKES CORRECTED
The magazines and newspapers have abounded of late with esti
mates of a supposed enormous future increase of the negro race as
compared with the white It is represented that the country is
about to be Africanized and especially that the Southern tier of
States including Georgia is doomed to this fate Even a book
has been written on the subject These enormous estimates put the
colored population one hundred years hence at about 200000000
i e at four times the whole present population white and colored
of the Union They consign six or eight colored Southern States
to 120000000 of blacks overshadowing 30000000 of whites if in
deed the whites fo not quit the country
The value of those estimates may be illustrated by an expression
of Mr Websters On one occasion he was met it is said by the
Austrian Minister with a formidable complaint of some imagined
grievance to which Mr Webster responded Well Mr Hul
semann youve found aMakes Nest repeating in rather a merry
singsong way it being after dinner Well Mr Hulsemann youve
found a mares nest
Even such a discovery has been made by Judge Tourgee and
others they do not however overestimate the importance of
their discovery if it be a genuine nest But is it true in fact
Not at all Neither the country nor the South is in any such dan
ger A great fabric of delusions is based on errors in the census of
1870 errors admitted in the census abstract and palpable enough
even on their face Based on this false foundation the calculations
such as they are run on this wise By the census of 1870 as
sumed to be correct the colored population of the United States22g DEPARTMENT OE AGRICULTURE
was 4880000 by that of 1880 6518372 showing an increase of
1638363 or 3312 per cent Hence the easy calculation
THE FAME COUNT
Colored population of Eight doomed Doomed
United States Southern States
ia 6500000 4350000 725000
S 13000000 8700000 1450000
226000000 17400000 2900000
J252000000 34800000 5800000
104 000000 69600000 11600000
S 208000000 139200000 23200000
VV 416000000 278400000 46400000
Onthisbasi8 the United States will contain one hundred years
hence more Africans than Africa herself The children of persons
now living will live to see the eight doomed States of Virginia
North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida Alabama Mis
SZpi and Louisiana in the year 2000 with 278000 000 of blacks
Georgia herself in the year 2000 at this rate would have a colored
population of 46000000 exceeding the present white population
of he Union A black prospect True these figures are a little
rtartlio but why should we doubt the census I Mr Pickwick s
confidence in science was never chilled by unexpected or amazing
results It is a little surprising however that such astonishing
resultsdid not wake up some slight suspicions and call a little com
mon sense to the rescue
To pass however from these wild figures and sensational con
clusions let us study the real data and
THE PKOBABLE TRUTH
as to the future increase of the negro race We must judge of the
future by the past Our means of estimating the future popula
tion of the country are to be found in the ten census reports from
1790 to 1880 not in any two of them but in them all These re
ports are valuable guides if cautiously used so long as conditions
remain unchanged Judging by these data what is the probable
future increase of the colored population Take the experience of
ninety years first as a whole The colored population has increased
from 757 208 in 1790 to 6518372 in 1880 Allowing for additionsPopulation wealth and occupations 22
made by the slave trade till 1808and by the admission of Florida
Louisiana and Texasthe increase was 761 fold At this rate the
number ninety years hence in 1970 would be below 50000000
in the Union instead of over 100000000 in seven States
But the successive returns show a diminishing rate of increase
in successive periods Take the rate between 1 860 and 1880 as a
basis and the number one hundred years hence in 1980 would
fall short of 45000000 But a careful comparison of thereturns
shows even this estimate to be too high We should endeavor to
get the
EUN OF THE CENSUS
as a basis Should the successive rates of decrease in ratio be the
same for the next one hundred years as in the last ninety the pop
ulation would be about as follows
Year
1 rrr x a t Colored pop
1900 at 41 per cent in 20 years 9200000
1920 at 35 per cent 12400000
1940 at 30 per cent16000
1960 at 25 per cent20150000
1980 at 20 per cent24200000
2000 at 17 per cent28500000
These estimates are at a less rate of decline in ratio than in the
past series of like periods of twenty years It is probably in excess
even if conditions remain unchanged
Let us correct the error in the census of 1870 and see the general
run of the recent enumerations The return of 1860 showed a
colored population of 4441830 that of 1880 6518372 making
an increase in twenty years of 46 per cent If the rate of increase
was uniform then in ten years it was 2114 nearly At this rate
the population of 1870 would be 5380000 An increase over that
of 1860 of 938000 increase from 1870 to 1880 1138000
An allowance needs to be made in 1850 The increment between
1S40 and 1850 was affected by 58000 colored persons admitted
into Texas The 765000 increment of that decade is therefore re
duced to 707000 of natural increase Observe now the successive
increments for a number of successive decadesbeginning with
1850 expressed in thousands 707 803 938 113822g DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
This looks like a reasonable run But as presented in the census
of 1870 the increment for that decade was bat 438 and for the
next decade 1638 making the run read thus 707 803 438
1638 This is wrong on its face One decade is not much over
half of the preceding and not much over onefourth of the suc
ceeding onean incredible run
Compare next the successive rates per cent of increase for peri
ods of twenty years beginning with 1790 1810 1830 etc They
run thus 82 69 56 34 loo small Begin with 1800 1820
etc 76 62 55 47 The last line is nearly correct The period
between l800 and 1820 shows 76 per cent This is too much but
the slave trade swelled it somewhat There is a steady decline in
the ratio of increase Between 1800 and 1820 it was 76 per cent
between 1860 and 1880 47 per cent
Observe once more the rates for successive aecades beginning
with 1800 34 38 29 32 24 27 22 10 34
Evidently the two last are out of line They should be 21 21
In all these comparisons the census of 1870 is out of liae while
the other census years are mutually confirmatory
OAREFUI ESTIMATES
are confirmed bv experience To illustrate this Mr Kennedy
Superintendent of the eighth census 1860 estimated the colored
population in 1880 at 6591292 The variation by actual count
was only a little over 1 per cent his estimate being a little too
high His estimates for successive years were as follows
Kennedys estimates
1S7n5407130
IZ 6591292
Jcqn 7909550
lhJU 9 491459
1900
i His estimate for 1870 was doubtless closer than the actual count
so imperfectly made
As all the false estimates are based upon it let us examine the
claims to accuracy ofPOPULATION WEALTH AND OCCUPATIONS
THE CEN8E8 OF 1S70
229
Not only is it condemned by a comparison with other dates but
it is self condemned It is not only not trustworthy but it does
not even profess to be so It could not be sustained by official sane
tion indeed but it lacks that also
General Walker the Superintendent a most able and accom
plished man certifies not to its accuracy but its inaccuracy and
especially in the enumeration of the negroes He urged in advance
of the census the imperative need of improved methods The
then existing method he characterized as clumsy antiquated and
barbarous See Abstract 9th census pages 24
The needed improvements were not made and he was compelled
to accompany the census with the statement that nearly every
important table is prefaced by a body of remarks in which are set
forth the errors known or suspected These errors were greatly
aggravated in the Southern States
General Walkers complaints of the old law were not capricious
The United States Marshals selected for entirely different objects
were next in rank to himself but not amenable to him nor selected
by him In the Southern States they were selected with sole refer
ence to party considerations It had been strange ii these outside
duties had not been neglected In a word the machinery was not
calculated to work out accurate results The errors were of defect
The officials did not trouble themselves to seek and find the lost
sheep in the wilderness The negroes were suspicious they feared
they might be enrolled for slavery or for taxation
The return which according to anticipation should Lave shown
an increase of about 965000 colored people showed less than 440
000 of the expected increase more was missing than found440000
found 520000 missing
In the preface to the 10th census General Walker again recurs
to the unreliableness of the 9th culminating in South Carolina in
such extraordinary results as to lead to a new count There the
gain of population between 1870 and 1880 was an impossible one
transcending the known capabilities of human procreation
This grossly inaccurate census is230
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
THE SOLE WITNESS
for the erroneous estimates for evidently the subjectmatter is by
far too large for individual observation But even on this bad basis
THE CALCULATIONS
themselves are In some cases widely erroneous An article in the
North American Review of July 1884 by Prof Chas A Gardiner
abounds in errors of calculation It represents the seven Atlantic
and Gulf States before named with a population of 37214S1 as
a compact territory uniform in climate and resources inhabited
by twothirds of all the negroes in the United States Now the
colored population of the Union being 6518372 twothirds of that
number is 4345580 The States named lack 624000 of the requi
site number to make twothirds of the whole colored population
Again the same loose writer says that the negro population had
increased 35 per cent in 10 years and then adds negroes increas
ing 3J per cent annually will double in every 20 years Now an
increase of 35 per cent in 10 years is not an increase of 3 per
cent annually The difference is the same as that between simple
and compound interest An increase of 35 per cent in 10 years is
the result of an annual increase of less than 31 which would yield
in 10 years 357 increase An increase of 35 per cent in a decade
would make 100 become 182J instead of 200 in 20 years To dou
ble in 20 years the increase in 10 years must be 429a greater rate
than obtains in the United States as a whole or in any considerable
section
The mistaken census of 1870 is surely bad enough without the
aid of loose calculations
WILD FIGURES
The prophets of evil estimate the colored population as doubling
every 20 years after 1880 until 1980 Why not pursue the esti
mates a little further Give the calculators rope and look two
centuries ahead instead of one It is a short period in the life of a
nation At their incredible rates
PURSUE THE CALCULATION
and see what these eight States would then support In the year
2100 A D we should have in the eight States a population of over
POPULATION WEALTH AND OCCUPATIONS
231
ight billions of colored people In Georgia alone her teeming
millions of blacks would exceed the present population of the wide
wide world 1
SOME FIGURES
They estimate the increase for 20 years after 1880at 100 per cent
What was it for the 20 years preceding 1880 Can you believe it
Not 100 per cent No nor 50 per cent In the 20 years of our
last experience it was not so much as half the increase in which
they indulge for the next 20 and run on with it a hundred years
ahead The rate for 20 years from 1S60 to 18S0 was 46f per cent
lacking 3J of bMng half the rate assumed for future periods of
twenty years each
But perhaps the rate for successive periods increases Just the
reverse It shows a steady decline For 20 years from 1800 it
was 768 from 1820 623 from 1840 546 from 1860 4675
The early conditions were exceptionally favorable While the
slave trade continued there was enforced immigration and the
negroes introduced moreover were nearly all adults of the prolific
age of life There were few old people or children imported
NARROW BASIS OF INDUCTION
To take ten census reports out of the ten at our command is very
unphilosophical It is mere charlatanism If we reject eight and
accept two only observe the result
In 1870 the estimates would have been the exact reverse of those
of 18S0 The increase in 1870 was less than ten per cent The
colored population in 1970 would have been estimated at about
12500000 instead of nearly 200000000 Indeed a plausible
case could have been made for Victor Hugos prophecy of the
rapid extinction of the colored race Consider the argument Not
until 1865 were the old conditions changed In these four or five
years at the old rate of increase the negroes ought to have gained
about ten per cent For the remaining years of the decade there
would then have been no increase
FORE AND HIND SIGHT
Comparing the line of sight to a rifle the census of 1870 being
too low was a false sight Compared with 1860 our foresight232
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
was too low and we shot below the mark Compared with 18S0
our hindsight was too low and we shot entirely too high
We need the light of all the census reports of a long experience
to rectify temporary errors and accidents
NEW CONDITIONS
In all our estimates we must remember how constantly new con
ditions arise in human affairs To look one hundred years ahead
is looking beyond our ken We are not prophets even with ten
census reports as a basis much less with two
With increasing density of population for example new condi
tions occur The Northwest and the Southwest will gradually fill
up and the South will become
THE EMIGRATION GROUND
of the world for the North East West and for Europe The
immigration of whites to the South will tend to check the increase
of the colored race and indeed tend to their diffusion through the
Union as domestic servants hotel waiters agricultural and general
laborers etc Whenever population begins to
PRESS ON SUBSISTENCE
the survival of the fittest will begin to tell on the weaker race
How new conditions tell on population is seen in the effect of
the war The blacks were but slightly affected Mr Kennedys
figures as to them were verified substantially in 1880 and were
nearer the truth in 1870 than the census itself But how as to the
whites The war played havoc with his estimates based as they
were on continued peace i e parity of conditions The estimate
in 1860 of the aggregate population in 1880 was 56450211 It
really was 50155783 a falling off of 6294458 and this notwith
standing a great increaee of immigration
As the South advances from agricultural to manufacturing pur
suits the same conditions will occur which drove the negroes grad
ually from the Northern States They are unfit for the higher
processes of industry The difficulty of making a living will check
increase
Englands growth has been the result of growth in skill and ofPOrULATION WEALTH AND OCCUPATIONS 233
large differentiation in pursuits Can the negro in these regards
spell up to the whites Hardly And if not the disposition to
increase and multiply must yield to hard necessity
It is interesting to note the relative increase of the negro race in
the United States and in the British West Indie3 Some valuable
figures and comments are to be found in the volume published by
the State Board of Agriculture of South Carolina entitled South
Carolina and prepared in large part by Major Harry Hammond
The importations of negroes into the United States quoted from
Mr Carey are as follows
Prior to 1714 30000
1715 to 175090000
1751 to 1760 35000
1761 to 1776 74500
1777 to 1790 34000
1791 to 1808 90000
Number imported 353500
By the census of 1790 the number then in the country was 757
208 showing a very large natural increase The number emanci
pated in 1865 was probably nearly 4900000 accurately estimated
Put it at 4600000 and this shows over thirteen emancipated to
one brought into the country
A CONTRAST
The number imported into the British West Indies is estimated
at 2000000 the number emancipated at 600000 ie three were
imported to one emancipated The contrast in favor of the United
States is therefore about forty to one
Valuable statistical information is given by J Shahl Paterson in
the Popular Science Monthly of September 1881 continued in
October His estimates are affected in important particulars by
his failure to appreciate the errors of the census of 1870 allowing
however for this element of error his treatment of the census is
suggestive He furnishes particulars in regard to white immi
grants as follows for successive decades beginning with 17901800234 DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
Immigrant
endlllg a nnn
1 1800 4o00
2 1810 600X
3 1820 98000
4 1830 150000
5 1840 60000
6 1850 1700000
7 1860 250000a
8 1870 V 2400000
9 18802800000
Total to 188010351000
The great tide set this way about 1840
The handling Mr Paterson gives the statistics of emigration is
worthy of careful study His conclusions as to the whites are that
the native whites of the North increase at the rate of 157 per cent
and at the South 304 per cent in a decade We can scarcely agree
with a conclusion which makes the disparity so wide The esti
mate of colored increase is based on the census of 1S70 allowing
15 per cent for error at 333 per cent The error we think was
probably not far from 11 per cent instead of 15
Upon his own basis he estimates the native whites of the North
one hundred years hence 19S0 their present number being 24
403000 at 105000000 while the colored population will have in
creased from 6577000 to 117000000
His estimates on the movement of the colored population are
more satisfactory But new and now unknown conditions are
likely to affect the problem and upset all our calculations based
on the past and supposing the future to be more constant than it
will probably be
INCREASE OF THE WHITE8
The relative increase of the whites at the South is somewhat more
difficult to estimate than that of the blacks because more aff cted
by emigration and immigration In the census of 1870 the whites
were probably better counted than the blacks By it the increase
of the whites in the decade ending in 1880 was 28 per cent while
that of the colored people was 33 The whites lost by excess ofPOPULATION WEALTH AND OCCUPATIONS
235

emigration over immigration however much more than the blacks
The blacks lost little by the war chiefly infants and old people for
a short period after freedom The prolific age corresponding
with the military age was little affected while the losses of the
whites were from this very age telling for a time heavily on ratio
of increase
ANOTHER TEST
In 1870 there were livibg in the United States including Geor
gia 719124 whites born in Georgia In 1880 933061 an increase
of 30 per cent The enumeration of the whites was more nearly
correct than that of the blacks A like comparison of the blacks
shows 589929 in 1870 and 786306 in 1880 an increase of 33 per
cent Allowing for errors in 1870 their per cent of increase would
be reduced helow that of the whites
The Souththe whole countryis deeply interested in this
question whether the country is to be Africanized No State has
a deeper interest in it than Georgia the centre of colored popula
tion But there is no such black outlook The wild use of sta
tistics raised the apprehensions the serious and sober use dispels
them We may safely dismiss these vain fears as unwarranted by
the facts
comparison of 1870 and 1880
The census of 1S70 was unreliable and its errors aggravated at the
South by peculiar conditions The worst errors related to the
black population and these were concentrated on the Southern tier
of States especially on South Carolina Mississippi and Louisiana
Georgia herself was then in June 1870 under military rule
The census of 1880 on the contrary was the be3t ever taken
with improved machinery and with the utmost care This very
fact exaggerated the contrast between it and the 9th census
Instead of a gloomy view we think the future full of hope and
promise This fine country was not conquered from the red man
for the black it will never cease to be a white mans country un
less all history is false and the superior race shall yield to the inferior
Other principles will come into play when any such result is seri
ously threatened36
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
There was in slavery whatever its faults nothing to retard but
everything to stimulate the increase of the colored people As it
wa3 with King Lear the king lacks soldiers even so with the
masterhe wanted slaves There were no such things as improvi
dent marriages for there was no difficulty about bringing up chil
dren There are more drones in the colored hive now than then
All this is said in perfect kindness towards the colored race
Such a rate of increase were as bad for them as for the whites
Civilization would perish in their hands
As regards Georgia in particular we would as soon risk her to
take care of herself as any other State or people She has before
her a future of growth and development of largely diversified in
dustry increased agricultural diversity united with immense in
crease in manufacturing mining and all other forms of industry
Coal iron lumber water power cotton rice sugar clnnale soil
health all these she has and a beautiful country for a superior
race The tide will turn this way probably in a peculiar and de
sirable way not so much by direct immigration from abroad but
rather from the North overflowing this way a population already
assimilated and in the second generation indistinguishable from our
ownCHAPTER III
INSTITUTIONS OF THE PEOPLE
CONSTITUTION GOVERNMENT AND LAWS
State GovernmentConstitution of 1877The limitations upon the
powers of government in this Constitution are unusually complete
and pronounced embracing nearly all the provisions for the pro
tection of liberty and personal rights to be found in any State Con
stitution and some additional safeguards which have been copied
in other States
Prominent among them are the provisions limiting taxation limit
ing State credit and City and County credit the most dangerous
powers of government regulating railroads by law requiring a
majority of all the members of each house instead of a majority of a
mere quorum to pass bills requiring a twothirds vote in sundry
important cases and the like
Some defects in the Constitution and suggestions as to the rem
edy have been recently discussed in an able series of articles by a
prominent citizen with a view to remedying the defects without
hazarding the valuable features of the Constitution or incurring
the expense of a Convention The suggestions were the following
viz
To strike from the Constitution the provision as to the introduc
tion of and action upon local and special bills
To fix the limit of the biennial session at eighty days and at the
same time to reduce the time to be devoted to local legislation
To restore to the Governor subject to the approval of the Sen
ate the appointment of Judges of the Superior Courts and Solicitors
To extend the terms of the Governor and heads of departments
to four years with a disqualification on the part of the Governor
for reelection to the next term
To increase the number of Senators to eightyeight and
To restore the provisions of the Constitution of 1868 as to the se
lection of jurors for the trial of civil and criminal cases
The writer of these suggestions was a member of the Convention
and for years since a member of the General Assembly with op
portunities of observing the practical operations of the Constitu
tion238
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
His views will doubtless receive the careful considerationof the
Legislature
Synopsis of the ConstitutionFirst PrinciplesThe Constitu
tion opens with a declaration of first principles Government is
for the good of the people and its officers are their servants The
object of government is the establishment of freedom limited by
justice to this end the protection of person and property should
be impartial and complete
Source of PowerThe people are the source of power and all
rights not delegated are reserved Suffrage is bestowed on all male
citizens 21 years of age of sound mind not criminals and who have
paid all taxes for the support of government The number of fe
males exceeds that of males and the number of minors exceeds
that of adults the elective body constitutes therefore rather
more than onefifth of the entire body of citizens
On election days the sale of liquor within two miles of the polls
is prohilited
Delegation of PowerExtraordinaryA Constitutional Conven
tion is the supreme representative seat of power Such a Conven
tion may be called by a vote of twothirds of all the members elected
of each house Amendments to the Constitution may be made by
such a Convention representing the sovereign power of the State
or they may be proposed by twothirds of all the members elected
of each house and submitted to the people for ratification or re
jection
Ordinary Powersthe State GovernmentThe usual distinction
is made into three departmentsLegislative Judicial and Executive
Bill of Rights The declaration of rights limiting all depart
ments of government and protecting the citizen against them all
precedes the bestowment of delegated power on any department
The Bill of Rights provides for liberty of person prohibits slavery
declares that the writ of habeas corpus shall never be suspended
provides for liberty of speech complete liberty of conscience
equality before the law the proper publication of law which
shall not be ex post facto nor retroactive provides that the social
status of the people shall not be a subject of legislation and makes
numerous and powerful provisions for the protection of propertyINSTITUTIONS OF THE PEOPLE
219
The taxing power is closely hedged in and limited certain home
stead privileges and the property of wives are secured
These provisions protect the citizen chiefly from the abnse of
power by the legislative department
Protection from the Judiciary and by the JudiciaryEvery
person is entitled to due process of law to a day in court to trial by
jury he is entitled to a speedy trial and exposed to but one Pro
vision is made against banishment against whipping against exces
sive bail or fines or cruel and unusual punishments and against im
prisonment for debt penalties are limited so also punishment for
contempt of court
The Judiciary shall declare unconstitutional laws void
Additional safeguards appear positively and negatively in tht
provisions bestowing and limiting the powers of the three depart
ments of government
ORGANIZATION INTO DEPARTMENTS
Legislative Depirtment This consists of a General Assembly
composed of two houses the Senate and the House of Kepresenta
tives The Senate consists of 44 members and the House of 175
SenateSeparate FunctionsThe trial of impeachment and the
ratification or rejection of certain nominations by the Governor are
special functions of the Senate
HouseSeparate FunctionsThe House has the initiative of
all appropriation bills also of certain special and local bills and of
impeachments

THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY
Elections and SessionsElections for both houses are biennial
and the term for both is the same two years Sessions are biennial
and for 40 days unless extended by a twothirds vote of all the
members of both houses A call session by the Governor is limi
ted to the matter of the call
Proceedings in the General AssemblyAmong the special pro
visions are some perhaps overstringent ones as to local bills
Bills to borrow money must have exact specificationsHO
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
The yeas and nays are provided for in numerous eases and al
ways on a call of one fifth of the tnemberson appropriation billsand
on bills requiring a twothirds vote
A twothirds vote is needed to prolong a session over 40 days
to override a veto to raise salaries to reintroduce a bill once re
jected to introduce local bills not reported to expel a member to
propose a Constitutional Convention or amendment
Both houses must keep journals and publish them
Duties not LegislativeElections on joint ballot of the Justices
of the Supreme Court Judges of the Superior Court and Solicitors
General counting votes for Goveror and if no majority electing
Governor
LEGISLATIVE POWERS
General Grant of PowerAll powers are granted not repugnant
to the Constitution of the United States and of Georgia
Restraints and LimitationsAlmost the entire bill of rights is
in restraint of Legislative power The provisions that laws shall
be of general operation and that all citizens shall be equal befere
the law prevent special privileges
The power of taxation is declared inalienable so the State can
not depart with the right of Eminent Domain or with the Police
power
No irrevocable grant of any privilege shall be made Revocation
of grants already made shall be on just terms to the grantees
The granting of certaincorporate powers is taken from the Legis
lature and conferred on the Courts
The Legislature cannot grant any gratuity or donation except to
the University of Georgia and the Colored University nor extra
pay nor relief on recognizances
Lotteries are prohibited
Lobbying is made a crime
TAXATION
This subject is much labored The power is declared inalienable
The objects are strictly limited to the support of Government
and the public Institutions interest on public debt principal of theINSTITUTIONS OF THE PEOPLE
241
public debt cages of insurrection invasion or war and two special
objectselementary education and furnishing soldiers artificial
limbs
As to mode taxation shall be uniform on classes and ad valorem
on property
A poll tax of one dollar is allowed for educational purposes
Exemptions are limited
Public property churches and cemeteries charities colleges and
Echools public libraries literary associations books and apparatus
paintings and statuary not for sale or profit are exempt No other
exemptions are allowed especially no corporate exemptions
Uses of Public MoneyThese are limited to the objects stated
A sinking fnnd of 100000 is provided for to pay bonds etc Of
ficers are to make no profit out of funds No gratuity donation
or extra pay is allowed
The State Credit is carefully guarded No debt is to be contracted
save for a deficiency not exceeding 200000 in case of invasion
insurrection or war or for the payment of the public debt The
act must specify purpose and be so limited No assumption of debt
is allowed save of war debt No loan for any purpose The State
shall not become a stockholder Certain Bonds are enumerated as
void
Local Taxation and Credit are also carefully guarded Counties
and Cities may not become stockholders and may not give nor lend
save to charities and schools County taxes are limited to debt now
existing public works prisons court expenses quarantine
paupers and education in English The debt of city or county
shall not exceed 7 per cent of assessed value of property If not
now seven it may be increased three percent For deficiency one
fifth of one per cent is allowed A twothirds vote is required Ade
quate provision for debt must be made in advance to meet it in
not exceeding thirty years
Powers as to RailroadsThese are full and yet carefully
guarded The Legislature must regulate rates and secure impar
tiality Any amendment of a charter shall operate as a novation and
subject the railroads to legal regulation Buying its own shares242
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
monopoly rebates deception as to rates are prohibited to every
railroad
Certain Powers as to Insurance Companies are granted For
taxation licenses requiring deposits etc also requiring reports
Powers as to the State Militia and Volunteers are granted
Powers Concerning EducationThese concern elementary educa
tion also the higher education in the University of Georgia A State
School Commission and a school fund are provided Only the ele
mentary branches are to be taught White and colored schools are to
be separate County and city taxes may supplement the State school
fund on certain conditions
DELEGATION OF POWER
To CountiesNo new counties are to belaid off A County site
can only be changed by a twothirds vote of the people Dissolution
or merger of counties require a twothirds vote of the people Coun
ty officers and commissioners are provided for A Tax for educa
tional purposes is allowed on recommendation of grand juries and
a twothirds vote of the people
To CorporationsThe General Assembly grants acts of incorpo
ration to certain more important Associations The courts to others
specified
JUDICIAL DEPARTMENT
This consists of the Supreme Court the Superior Courts Court
of Ordinary Justices of the Peace and Notaries Public The
Legislature may establish other courts and may abolish any except
the above named
The Supreme Court is a court of errors only It consists of a
Chief Justice and two Associates elected by the Legislature for six
yearssalary 3000
Superior CourtsThere are twentyone judicial circuits in the
State and twentyone Judges of the Superior Court chosen each
for six yearssalary 2C00 They can exchange at convenience
with each other or with city court judges The jurisdiction of the
Superior Court is exclusive in equity in land titles divorce cases
and in criminal cases involving life or the penitentiary Provisions
are made for the trial of appeals certioraris from lower courts etc
Juries must be composed of intelligent and upright menINSTITUTIONS OF THE PEOPLE 243
Such are the provisions affecting the judicial department
EXECUTIVE DEPARTMENT
The Governors powers and pay are small his duties and re
sponsibilities large and numerous He is elected for two years
may serve two terms and is ineligible then for four years In case
of disability the President of the Senate or next the Speaker of
the House becomes acting Governor till an election supplies the
vacancy
The Governor is commanderinchief of the army and militia and
it is his duty to execute the laws The pardoning power is his he
fills vacancies in certain offices In his relations to the General
Assembly he gives information and makes recommendations can
convoke the Assembly in certain contingencies declare it ad
journed he has the veto power subject to twothird vote thereafter
he is charged with quarterly examinations of the books of the
ComptrollerGeneral and the Treasurer
The Secretary of State ComptrollerGeneral and Treasurer are
all elected by the people for two years
The Governor appoints the School Commissioner Commissioner
of Agriculture and Railroad Commissioners
Such is a general view of the organic law of the State We give
next a view of the more important
LAWS OF GEOEGIA
Sources of KnowledgeThese are ample and complete in Geor
gia as they should be in every State for since ignorance of the law
is no excuse the law should therefore be well promulgated
Inherited Law At the separation from the mother country
there were English and Colonial laws of force in the colony These
formed a sort of stock on which subsequent laws were grafted
With some limits as to their application they were all declared of
force by the act of 1784 known as the Adopting Act viz The
Common Law of England the Civil and Common Law the prin
ciples of Equity English Statutes auda body of Provincial Acts as
they were in force May 14th 1776
The English statutes were collated by authority in Schleys Di
gest 126244
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
State Laws The first digest of State laws was Watkins Digest
rejected by the General Assembly because it contained the obnox
ious Yazoo act
List of Digests Sanctioned ly Authority
Volume 1 Marbury Crawford1802
2 Clayton o q
3 Lamar1819
a r 1829
4 Dawson
5 Prince18211837
6 Hotchkiss1845
7 Cobb1
8 The Code first editionltx
Then three subsequent editions of the Code in 1807 1873 and
1S82 After every session the laws are published in pamphlet form
The Code is a monument to the genius and industry of its com
pilers especially to those of the lamented Thomas P R Cobb the
moving spirit in its conception and execution The index is defec
tive however in principle and execution
The Law as it now isCode of 1882The Code is abundantly
and laboriously annotated numerous notes show the heads of espe
cial practical importance and mark disputed tracts of law By
glancing over its pages one may see not the blood but the ink
spots of many legal frays
The Code consists of four parts
Part 1 Organization 2 Civil Code 3 Code of Practice 4
Penal Laws
The Rank of Laws appears in the Constitution and also in the
Code
1 The Constitution of the United States
2 Laws and treaties under the same
3 The Constitution of Georgia
4 Public laws under the same
5 The unanimous decitions of the Supreme Court made by a full
bench
6 Private laws
7 Customs of universal practice
As authority legal maxims text books and practiceINSTITUTIONS OF THE PEOPLE
245
Decisions of the United States courts are paramount on constitu
tional questions equal on commercial law superior on State law
We give a brief view of the several parts of the Code
PART IORGANIZATION
This part sets forth the boundary and jurisdiction of the State
and its political divisions There are 137 counties 44 senatorial
districts 21 judicial circuits and 10 Congressional districts These
will be given in more detail hereafter
Citizenship is denned and the distinction of race Oneeighth of
African blood constitutes a person of color
The Code gives a fuller view of the three Departments of State
than does the Constitution So also of County organization and City
of the public revenue debt property defense etc of elections po
lice and sanitary regulations and the like
This part of the Code prescribes the mode of conducting Elec
tions by the People and by the General Assembly
It defines the duties of the Executive Department of the Gov
ernor his residence official minutes etc of the State House offi
cers the Secretary of State Treasurer and Comptroller General
School Commissioner Commissioner of Agriculture Attorney
General Librarian etc
More particular reference will be made hereafter to the Depart
ment of Agriculture established first in Georgia and copied exten
sively elsewhere
The same part of the Code defines more fully the duties also of
the Legislative and Judicial Departments the organization of the
State into counties and other political divisions provides for Tax
ation the Public Revenue Debt and Property Public printing and
Public defense
The Public School system and the whole Educational system of
the State is also here set forth and the provision for the Blind
Deaf and Dumb Lunatics and unfortunate classes also Police and
Sanitary regulations and the Penitentiary system
To some of these fuller reference will be made hereafter
EducationalThe school law of Georgia is a model unsurpassed
the Union for completeness and good features It is a splendid246
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
blank however which needs to be filled with money Provision is
made by the Constitution for donations to the University of Geor
gia but the Legislature seldom avails itself of them The whole
educational system is a form to be filled outscantily supplied by
the State The endowment of the University is the liberality of a
past generation
PAKT IITHE CIVIL CODE
This the most important part sets forth the rights duties and
liabilities of citizens with their limitations
Rights of CitizensIn general a citizen has a right to the free use
of his own person and property except as restrained by law He
has thus the right to personal liberty and personal security viz of
body limb and reputation freedom of conscience and religious lib
erty He has the right to the protection of law to make contracts
to appeal to the courts and to testify in them Adult male citizens
have the right to the elective franchise to hold office and to per
form civil functions
All persons whether citizens or not have the right to the pro
tection of the law to hold property to the free use and disposition
of the same during life and the qualified right to dispose of it at
leath
Indeed the whole Bill of Rights in the Constitutions of the
United States and the State is in the interest of personal rights and
equality before the law
BIGHTS AND DUTIES ARISING OUT OF SPECIAL RELATIONS
DOMESTIC RELATIONS
Husband and WifePartiesThe marriage 01 wnite persons to
persons of color is prohibited Marriage is prohibited to male per
sons under seventeen years females under fourteen For a fe
male under eighteen the consent of her parents or gurdian is
necessary Persons related by blood more nearly than first cousins
mav not intermarry The marriage of a deceased wifes sister is
not prohibited A license from the ordinary is required
The Grounds of Divorce are consanguinity too close affinity
mental or physical impediments force or fraud in obtaining mar
riage pregnancy at time of marriage adultery dissertion for three
INSTITUTIONS OF THE PEOPLE
247
years conviction for a base crime with sentence to imprisonment
for two years Cruel treatment and habitual intoxications furnish dis
cretionary grounds
The concurrent verdict of two juries is necessary to a total di
vorce The juries fix the relations of the parties to the children
and property
Property of Married WomenThis remains separate whether
held at marriage or acquired thereafter The wife has a limited
agency by reason of her relation as such She has a right to dower
unless surrendered in real estate in possession at the death of the
husband
Numerous other provisions affect this most important relation
On the death of the husband intestate the wife inherits from
him if no child the whole estate if child or children not exceed
ing four a childs part if over four onefifth of estate
Parent and child are bound to mutual support when needed
and have the right of mutual protection It is the parents duty to
maintain protect and educate the child
Provisions are made for adoption of children for protection
against cruel treatment by parents etc etc
Guardian and WardAmple provision is made for this rela
tion needing no special mention
Master and ServantProvision for this relation by indenture
etc is made Laborers in factories are not subject to corporal punish
ment The hours of labor for minors cannot exceed those between
sunrise and sunset and time for meals must be allowed
RELATIONS OTHER THAN DOMESTIC ARISING OUT OF CONTRACT
Principal and AgentFew peculiar provisions are to be found
except in the law affecting
OverseersAs this agency is very broad and general much of it
is left to implication and so it has been much contested The con
tract need not to be in writing though not to be performed within
a year
Landlord and TenantThis is another frequent relation The
landlord has a lien for rent and may distrain for it Rent bears
interest Bent not exceeding half the crop payable in kind ia not248
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
liable to process against tenant The landlord may have a special
lien for provisions and this must be written
Deposits bank officer is liable criminally for receiving de
posits when he knows the bank to be insolvent
InterestThe legal rate is 7 per cent By written contract it
may be eight For usury the excess only is forfeited
Debtor and CreditorThe rights of creditors are favored Cer
tain contracts must be in writing viz securityship the sale of land
promises to revive a debt out of date contracts not to be performed
within a year except with overseers and some others
The rights of securities are very strictly construed
Conveyances to defeat creditors are void
A debtor can prefer a creditor
HomesteadThe value set apart amounts to 1600
ExemptionsThese areof land 50 acres and 5 acres added for
each child under 16 a farmhorse or mule cow and calf 10 hogs
50 worth of provisions five added for each child and some other
items including tools of trade
A deceased debtors property is liable to certain charges before
debts are paid viz a years support for the tamily etc
Limitation of ActionsNotes are barred in six years open ac
counts in four years unless by reason of disability in plaintiff
A new promise must be in writing A payment entered by tho
debtor suffices
Mortgagesmust be recorded within 30 days else they only pro
tect from the date of record
LiensNumerous liens are provided for by the code express
and implied Among them liens of attorneys bailees carriers fac
tors innkeepers laborers landlords and mechanics
The vendors lien is abolished
PKOPERTY EIGHTS
Real EstateThe tenure is allodial the land held under the
State without service of any kind and limited only by the right of
eminent domain in the State Transfers must usually be in writing
and recorded
Prescriptive RightsPossession for twenty years gives title so
INSTITUTIONS OF THE PEOPLE
249
seven years adverse possession except against persons laboring un
der disability of infancy etc
PersonalProperlyStocks are usually personalty
Adverse posession for fonr years gives prescriptive title except
in cases of disability of true owner
TRANSFER OF PROPERTY
By SaleThe price must be agreed on the goods identified
and delivered actually or constructively A consideration is neces
sary A deed to personal property needs no witnesses There is
in Georgia no market overt
By GiftThe donor must intend to give the donee to accept
and there must be a delivery actual or constructive Acceptance is
usually presumed
Delivery by a parent to a child living apart from him creates a
presumption of a gift
Gifts againet creditors are void
By WillGenerally any person can make a will except minors
under 1 years of age and imbeciles married women only in special
cases
The power is unlimited except to defeat creditors and dower
A will for charitable uses must be made 90 days before deathand
if wife or child living not exceed onethird of estate
Limitations may extend to a life or lives in being and 21 years
and the period of gestation thereafter and no longer
Fraud vitiates a will so also a mistake as to the existence or con
duct of heirs at law vitiates as to such heirs
Except to nuncupative wills three witnesses are necessary
DescentThe law of inheritance is as follows
The hushand is usually sole heir of intestate wife one special
exception 2484
The wife is sole heir if no children or descendants of children
If husband leaves wife and child or children the wife takes a
childs part unless the shares exceed five when the wife shall take
a fifth
Children if no wife inherit whole estate Lineal descendants
represent deceased child per Stirpe Posthumous children are in
cluded250
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
Brothers and sisters stand in the next degree the paternal half
blood included If no brother or sister of whole or paternal half
blood then maternal halfblood inherits Deceased brothers or sis
ters are represented by their children or grandchildren per stirpe
The father if living and in certain cases the mother if she is
living and the father not inherits as would a brother and sister
Beyond these degrees paternal and maternal next of kin are
equal
First cousins stand next and equally with them uncles and aunts
More remote degrees are determined by the Canon law as in the
English decisions prior to July 4 1776
LIMITATIONS ON EIGHTS OF PEESON
A person has in general all rights of person not prohibited
The right to body limb freedom of locomotion nay even the right to
life itself may be forfeited for crime pnnished by imprisonment at
hard labor or by death Branding and flogging in the penitentiary
also limit personal rights Special limitations also prevail in the
army and navy The citizen is also liable to military road and
jury duty and to serve as a witness His general right to bear
arms is secured to him subject to the provision that they be not
concealed Personal liberty may be limited not only by crime but
by insanity and by imprisonment for the fraudulent concealment of
property The writ of habeas corpus in Georgia is never suspended
The elective franchise may be forfeited for crime and by nonpay
ment of taxes The right to hold office may be forfeited for crime
including duellingor by default in regard to public money Per
sonal rights are subject to quarantine vaccination and to vagrancy
laws Sunday work or contracts are prohibited The office of Pro
fessor in the University of Georgia was at one time limited to per
sons of the Christian religion this restriction has been repealed as
unconstitutional
LIMITATIONS ON EIGHTS OP PROPEETY AND IT8 USE
The right of eminent domain in the State limits that of the prop
erty holder But just compensation must be made by the State
for property taken The State has the right of collecting taxes and
of impressment The State regulates common carriers innINSTITUTIONS OF THE PEOPLE
251
keepers and licensed trades and professions also railroads and
other corporations founded on the exercise of State sovereignty
There are inspection lawslaws regulating liquor selling and tippling
houses on the Sabbath dayinsolvent lawslaws regulating game
and fish escheat laws stock laws and fence laws now left to local
option The State requires the support of ones family requires
alimony in cases of divorce and prevents entails Selfmade limita
tions on property rights by contract are enforced by the State
In certain cases specific performance is enforced in others dama
ges are awarded The right to will property is limited by the wifes
right of dower by the rights of creditors and by those of the
family to twelve months support Subject to such limitations
the right of property is absolute one can do with it whatever is not
prohibited
EIGHT OF CONTEACTHOW LIMITED
Contracts on Sunday and keeping open tippling houses on Sun
day are prohibited Tiie marriage contract is limited by certain
degrees of consanguinity or affinity White persons and color
ed may not intermarry Factory operatives under age are
limited to work between sunrise and sunset with a proper interval
for meals Compounding felonies lotteries and gambling are
prohibited These are the chief restraints upon contract
PAET III OF CODEPEACTICE
Remedies differ in different States more than do rights Proce
dure in Georgia has ever been easy and intelligible The judiciary
act of 1799 made numerous and valuable improvements in law proce
dure It has been said that since its passage with some added
legislation allowing amendments no lawyer in Georgia was ever at
a loss for a remedy Among the simplifications were easy methods
for the foreclosure of mortgages for deciding claims establishing
lost papers the partition of property attachments garnishments
summary proceedings in trespass possessory warrants for personal
property etc Common law and equity jurisdiction are merged in
the same court and are gradually merging into the same ac
tion Juries are also allowed in equity There is a convenient
system provided of arbitration the decision made a rule of Couit2Z
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
Still other simplilication was made in pleading in 1847 by what are
known as the Jack Jones forms The rule ot pleading in Georgia
has been briefly stated thus Plead what you please and prove
what you can
For general convenience there are twentyone Judicial Circuits
and Superior Courts are held in each county twice a year There
are also County and Justices Courts and certain jurisdiction is con
ferred on Notaries Thus justice is brought close home as regards
place Defendants are generally sued in their own counties In
time justice is not so prompt and it has been complained that the
collection of debts and the trial of criminals in Georgia is too slow
The evidence of parties is admitted when both parties can testify
PART IVPENAL LAWS
The criminal law of Georgia was codified at an early period in
1883 before that of any other State by Joseph Henry Lumpkin
afterwards Chief Justice of the State The right of selfdefense
under proper circumstances is recognized even to the killing of
the assailant also the right of a private person to arrest a criminal
Drunkenness is no excuse for crime nor ignorance Stringent pro
visions are made against frauds by bailees factors bank officers State
officers etc Any bailee clerk or other person fraudulently convert
ing goods entrusted to him is liable criminally Bank officers are lia
ble for violation of charter and presumed to know the charter etc
Insolvency of a bank is presumed to be fraudulent Receiving depos
its when insolvent is a crime so is declaring fraudulent dividends
State officers may not use public money or take interest thereon
Obstructing railroad tracks is a crime Railroad conductors are in
vested with police powers Lobbying is a crime Duelling and
carrying deadly weapons concealed are crimes Labor or hunting
on the Sabbath are criminal so is interference with religious worship
and selling spirits except in a town during worship within a mile
of church Cruelty to animals and to children are criminal
offenses
The general view of the Code ends herINSTITUTIONS OF THE PEOPLE
253
THE DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
To an intelligent man of today it is a matter of surprise that the
important interest in which threefourths of the people are directly
engaged and on which the prosperity and happiness of all so largely
depend bad not long ago demanded the establishment of a special
Department to be devoted to its development and progress The
foremost planters of the State early recognized the necessity for
some kind of organization and as we have seen took steps to form
the Statb Agricultural Society in 1846 which was recognized
in a substantial manner by the Legislature of 1860 which
made an annual appropriation of 2500 for its support The re
sults of the war however with its widespread desolation and the
upturning of our longestablished system of labor soon caused the
farmers of Georgia to take counsel for the organization of more effi
cient means for the promotion of the downfallen prostrate farming
interest
The State Agricultural Society on its reorganized basis the
Patrons of Husbandry and other organizations of farmers resolved
that our thrift and wellbeing require that the farming and mate
rial interests should have a State Agricultural Department estab
lished The State Agricultural Society first took action at its ses
sion in Atlanta in 1870 The State Grange followed in similar
resolutions in 1873 and at Columbus in 1874 the former organ
ization again affirmed its previously expressed views and wishes
Governor James M Smith in his annual message to the Legisla
ture January 1874 took strong ground in favor of such a depart
ment He said
Men now distrust analyses and experiments which are given to
the world on unofficial endorsement Could the information so
much needed in the everyday operations of the field and shop be
sent forth from such a Department it would carrywith it a
weight and sanction rendering it acceptable to the public Here
could be gathered from everysource the most advanced ideas and
methods affecting the great interests committed to such a depart
ment
The result was the drafting of a bill for the purpose by Hon John
P Fort of Bibb and its presentation in the House of Representa
tives by Hon Edgar M Butt of Marion during the session of 1874254
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
The bill met with decided opposition in the House and was finally
passed only by the casting vote of the Speaker Hon A 0 Bacon
an honor of which this distinguished gentleman may justly be
proudand was approved by Gov Smith February 28 1874
The Department wasorganized August 261874 by the appoint
ment of Hon Thomas P Janes of the county of Greene as Com
missioner Without precedent to guide in the complete organiza
tion and equipment of this the pioneer State Department the Com
missioner proceeded with caution and admirable judgment to select
his corps of assistants and formulate a plan of operations In less
than one year the Department had fully entered upon a career of
usefulness that has been without a parallel in the history of the
States Dr Janes was reappointed at the end of his first term of
four years and continued in office until August 29th 1879 when he
resigned Governor Colquitt immediately filled the vacancy by ap
pointing Judge John T Henderson of the county of Newton
At the expiration of the unexpired term for which Judge Hen
derson was appointed he was continued for a full term of four years
by the lamented Gov Stephens
To give a complete exhibit of the work of the Department and
the influences for good it has shed abroad throughout Georgia and
the surrounding States would require more space than is available
One of the first publications of an enduring character issued by
the Department was the Manual of Sheep Husbandry in Georgia
a little book it is true but pure gold Many thousand copies and
more than one edition were needed to supply the demand for the
book and it only needed the protecting gegis of a stringent dog law
to arouse such an interest in sheep culture and induce such a de
velopment of this pastoral industry as would have greatly aug
mented our wealth and happiness
But unhappily thewisdom of the General Assembly took a dif
ferent direction
The HandBook of Georgia a work of more pretensions and
great value soon followed in compliance with a special require
ment of the organic law It was designed to illustrate the natural
advantages of the State as a home for the industrious and a resting
place for the traveler in search of a better country and well did it
perform its promise
Following in succession came the Farmers Scientific ManualINSTITUTIONS OF THE PEOPLE
255
Manual on the Hog Manual of Cattle Manual of Poultry
Manual of Georgia and Georgia from the Immigrant Settlers
Standpoint
The Manual on Cattle and Manual on Poultry were pub
lished under the present administration of the Department
The character and purpose of the publications already named are
sufficiently indicated by their titles Their object is to diffuse prac
tical information on the subjects treated among the readers for whom
they are designed The demand for the Stock Manualsas those
on sheep hogs cattle and poultry are calledhas been very heavy
and there is every evidence that they have been the means of en
kindling and sustaining a desire for improvement in stock breeding
that cannot otherwise be accounted for
In addition to these issues the Department publishes monthly
during the growing season crop reports showing the condition and
progress of crops stock and other rural industries These monthly
reports are the occasion and opportunity for practical comments and
timely suggestions for the Commissioner to the farmers and afford
also a valuable medium for the expression of the views of the farm
ers themselves During the past year the Commissioner has incor
porated a new featureviz The publication for each month of
one of Geo Villes inimitable lectures on practical and scientific agri
culture These lectures are translated from the French by Miss E
L Howard the accomplished daughter of the late lamented Charles
Wallace Howard The feature has met with decided expressions of
approval and appreciation from the reading farmers of the State
and will be continued
In regard to the results of these publications their purpose being
so well indicated by their titles it is sufficient to say that they have
not been published in vain The farmers of Georgia are today
better posted on the subjects treated than those of any other State
not so fortunate in its means of diffusing practical knowledge
The superintendence of the inspection and analysis of fertilizers
has imposed a large amount of work on the Department and de
manded the exercise of the soundest judgment and nicest discrimi
nation on the part of the Commissioner and his officers The trade
in fertilizers has grown from 48000 tons sold in Georgia in 187475
to more than 170000 tons in 188485 the aggregate for the 11 years be
ing little less than 1200000 tonsrepresenting a total value of about256
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
forty million dollars Since 1877 the fee of fifty cents per ton for
inspection is required to be paid into the treasury of the State the
inspectors receiving fixed salaries The income to the Treasury from
this source during the past eight years has been about 6500000
All of this large business is under the supervision of the Commis
sioner of Agriculture the actual labor of inspection and analysis be
ing performed by a corps of six inspectors and one chemist A
large part of the office work in the Department has relation to the
inspection and analysis of fertilizers
It would be very difficult yea impossible to correctly estimate
the amount of money that has been saved to the people directly
and indirectly by the admirably conceived and wisely executed
inspection laws of Georgia It is a matter of common observa
tion by all who profess any familiarity with the business of our
civil courts that the day of spurious fertilizers in Georgia is pass
ed and gone Our court dockets are no longer crowded with gu
ano cases as they were ten years ago The business of manufac
turing and selling fertilizers has been reduced to a solid basis
and dishonest sharks find little opportunity for plying their art
in Georgia
Under the administration of the present Commissioner the pur
chase and distribution of choice farm and garden seeds has been
made a prominent and quite a popular feature of the Department
work It is not easy to overestimate the importance of se
lecting and planting the most perfect seedseach of its kind
with reference to quality of product prolificness early maturity
etc A very small percentage of increase in quantity or im
provement in quality when estimated on the entire production of
a given crop will be sufficient to justify the closest attention to
the matter of selecting seeds The Commissioner fully appreci
ates this fact and has done much to wake up the farmers to a
proper estimation of the importance of planting only the very
best seeds The result is already manifest in the improved qual
ity and productiveness of the varieties of corn wheat oats and
potatoes to say nothing of crops of minor importance
The fish interests of the State are also confided to the Commis
sioner of Agriculture he being exofficio Commissioner of FisherINSTITUTIONS OF THE PEOPLE
257
ies Under his direction quite a number of carp have been dis
tributed to the citizens of Georgia who are now awaiting with
longing anxiety for the harvest to come
EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS
THE PUBLIC SCHOOL SYSTEM
The Constitution of 1868 provided for a thorough system of gen
eral education to be forever free to all children of the State
The first public school law was approved October 13 1870 The
fact is not generally known that the main provisions of the Act
were identical with a plan submitted to the Legislature by the
Georgia Teachers Association
This body in the month of August 1869 held its annual meet
ing in the city of Atlanta A committee was raised to report upon
a school system adapted to the condition and wants of Georgia This
report was to be submitted first to the Executive Committee of the
Association and after revision by that body to the Association itself
at a special session to be held in November following at Macon
Some changes were made in the committee after its first appoint
ment and it finally stood as follows Gustavus J Orr now State
School Commissioner chairman the late Bernard Mallon fer along
time Superintendent of the schools of Atlanta the late John M
Bonnell then President of the Wesleyan Female College Martin
V Calvin now a representative in the Legislature from Richmond
county and David W Lewis now President of the North Georgia
Agricultural College at Dahlonega
A meeting of the committee was held and each member having
fully given his views Dr Orr was directed to write the report
When he had performed this duty his work was submitted to the
Executive Committee consisting of Dr H H Tucker Prof LeKoy
Broun tiie late Dr Alexander Means Prof W D Williams the
late Dr J M Bonnell the late Mr Mallon and Dr Orr himself
the last three being members of both committees The report was
read and nine hours were spent in discussing it section by section
The result of this careful examination was the adoption of the report
by the Executive Committee as it was written
Another full discussion was had before the State Teachers Asso
ciation that body spending an entire day upon this one subject A258
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
few slight alterations were made and the report was unanimously
adopted The Association appointed a committee to lay it before the
Legislature and to urge upon that body the adoption of its provis
ions in the form of a school law for the State
Before the assembling of the Legislature reconstruction was re
constructed and many members were unseated and others substitu
ted by military orders in their stead
Under the circumstances the committee last raised thought it
best not to be personally present when the Legislature convened all
concurring in this opinion
As the session advanced however Dr Orr decided to see what
could be done through two personal friends good and true men the
Hon I E Shumate Representative from the county of Whitfield
and the Hon Council B Wooten Senator from the 11th District
Mr Mallon through personal friends in the body cooperated The
result was that a plan of the Georgia Teachers Association was laid
before the Committee on Education of the House and Senate and a
bill was framed and became a law following in its main provisions the
system mapped out in the report so carefully prepared so critical
Ay examined and so heartily adopted by the educators of Georgia
The first changes made in the law were in January 1872 these
changes being brought about by a memorial from the same body as
that from which the first plan emanated The main effect of the
alterations thus made was to cause the views of the Association as
embodied in their report to be more closely followed than they had
been in the first Act Much credit for the changes made at this
time is due to Hon Henry Jackson then a Representative from
Fulton county
Under the Act of October 131870 an organization was affected
Gen J R Lewis was appointed State School Commissioner by
Governor Bullock and entered upon the duties of his office Schools
were very generally put in operation but as the Legislature had
diverted the school fund to other purposes when the schools closed
there were no funds to pay a debt of about three hundred thousand
dollars to school officers and teachers This debt has been a source
of great trouble and strange as it may seem although there has
been much legislation for the relief of these teachers and school offiINSTITUTIONS OF THE PEOPLE
259
cers claims still continue to occasionally arise like Banquos ghost
When there came a change in the administration of the State
General Lewis having resigned Governor Smith sent into the
Senate as one of his two first appointeesthe other being Chief Jus
tice Warnerthe name of Gustavus J Orr to be State School Com
missioner He was promptly confirmed by the Senate This was
in January 1872 and he has since continued in the position to
which he was then appointed Almost his first official act was to
direct school officers to make no efforts to establish public schools
during the year 1872 This suspension wasnecessary owing to the
confusion in the school finances and the lack of confidence on the
part of the people because of the unpaid debt of 1871
At the summer session in 1872 on the recommendation of the
State School Commissioner an Act was passed to raise money to
pay this debt A large sum was raised and expended under it and
it is now very well ascertained that under this statute and subse
quent legislation on the subject all or very nearly all just and
valid claims have long since been settled
At the request of the distinguished Senator from the 29th District
Judge William M Reese a bill was prepared by the State School
Commissioner to Perfect the Public School System and to super
sede existing School Laws This bill was introduced into the Senate
by Judge Reese in the summer of 1872 and was most ably champ
ioned by him It passed both branches and still remains the gene
ral school law of the State
One most important section of the bill was stricken out that con
ferring on the counties the power of local taxation All subsequent
efforts to obtain a legislative grant of this power have been unsuc
cessful
Before dismissing this matter it is proper to add one statement
Some few years since a committee of the National Educational Asso
ciation was raised for the purpose of framing an ideal school system
for a State This committee was composed of some of the ablest
educational men of the entire Union They had before them the
school laws of all the States including that of Georgia The ideal
system reported by them followed to a remarkable extent the
Georgia School Law
It would be tedious to follow with particularity all the legislation
that has been had since 1872 Many minor changes have been26o
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
made some of which were tried for a while and then repealed Oth
ers still stand Some of these changes have been wise and salutary
Some very determined efforts have been made from time to time
to overturn the system by the opponents of public schools but on
every occasion able defenders have arisen and waged successful de
fensive warfare The most signal triumph of its friends was when
the Constitution of 1877 placed in the fundamental law the provi
sion that there should be a thorough system of common schools
The public school fund is derived from the following sources the
poll tax onehalf the rental of the Western and Atlantic Railroad
a tax on shows and exhibitions a tax upon dealers in spirituous
and malt liquors the net proceeds of the hire of convicts the net
proceeds of the fees for the inspection of fertilizers and certain other
sources minor in their results A direct property tax
for the support of schools though specifically authorized
both by the Constitution of 1868 and that of 1877 and
though often proposed has never been levied The school
fund has been increased gradually and slowly gaining but little
but like the mechanical power known as the screw never losing
anything once gained In 1873 the total school fund was 250
00000 in 1874 26500000 Year by year it has increased until
in 1884 it was 46488892 Add to this the 22548318 which con
stituted the school fund of the various cities and counties under
local laws and you have as the grand total of the school fund of
Georgia for the year 1884 69037210
Were the enrollment and the average attendance the same in 1884
that they were in 1873 the length of the school term with the fund
now at hand would have been greatly increased This is not the
case The fund and the number who come forward to participate
in its benefits have increased with even pace The early begin
nings were ery small In 1871 there were enrolled in the schools
white 42914 colored 6664 total 49576 It was for the tuition
of these that the large school debt of 30000000 was contracted
No debt has been allowed to be contracted since that date In 1872
as before stated there were no public schools
In the early summer of 1873 the State School Commissioner as
sembled at Atlanta the county commissioners of the State in con
vention This meeting was of vast importance Much enthnsiINSTITUTIONS OF THE PEOPLE
26r

asm was aroused and as the school finances were on a better basis
than at any time before the commissioners returned to their re
spective counties resolved to at once inaugurate public schools
Right well were their resolutions carried out
The following table will show by years the steady advance in the
numbers of children attending the public schools of the State
ENROLLMENT
m Increase over
4 White Colored Total Preceding Year
1873 63922 19755 83677 34099
1874 93167 42374 135541 51864
1875 105990 50385 156375 20808
1876 121418 57987 179405 23011
1877 128296 62330 190626 11221
1878 137217 72655 209872 19246
1879 147192 79435 226627 16755
1880 150134 86399 236533 9906
1881 153156 91041 244197 7664
1882 161377 95055 256432 12253
1883 175668 111743 287411 30979
1884 181355 110150 291505 4094
This is the increase over 1871
Thus it will be seen that there has never been a retrogression in
the total number attending neither has there been in the number
of white children in school The only falling off in attendance
was on the part of the colored pupils in the single year 1884 There
were 1593 more colored children in school in 1883 than in 1884
One more brief table is necessary to conclude this part of the
subject It will compare 1873 and 1884
Year Enrollment Increase of 1884 over 1873
White Colored Total In White In Colored In Total
1873 63922 181355 19755 110150 83677 291505
1884 117433 90395 207828
A few brief sentences should be devoted to the school systems
under special laws In 1873 the counties of Bibb Chatham
Glynn and Richmond and the cities of Atlanta and Columbus had
special sohool systems The first of these to be established was262
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
that of Chatham which antedated the first general public school
law The others followed in rapid succession A magnificent work
has been done in these localities for years past In 18S4 in addi
tion to those just named local laws and organized schools existed
in the following cities Americus West Point and Sandersville
these systems having been organized under special laws enacted
from time to time In 1885 public schools were organized in Rome
and a system has just been inaugurated for the city of Griffin
Density of population and adequate resources through the power
of local taxation have made these systems the pride of the State
Increased school funds for the entire State will give results approx
imately as successful throughout every school district in Georgia
In 1884 the schools under local laws furnished instruction to
13672 white and 10646 colored pupils making a total of 24318
They received from the State Sehool Fund 4356588 and realized
from their own resources 18191730 making the total of their
school fund 22548318
One word in conclusion in reference to colleges and private
schools In 1884 there were reportod to the State School Commis
sioners 34 universities and colleges male and female white and
colored Of these three were medical colleges one a business col
lege and three were for colored pupils The total attendance was
5247 These figures do not include the State University which was
not reported
There were reported in the same year 153 private high schools
with 12397 pupils in attendance All these save two were white
schools
From a rare volume viz a report made to the General Assembly
by Hon D W Lewis then of Hancock county it appears that in
the year I860 a year of prosperity almost unequaled in our ante
bellum history there were only 96 academies in the State It may
be that this report did not show all these institutions then existing
it is certain that all the high schools of 1884 were not reported to
the State School Commissioner
There is no method of ascertaining the number of private elemen
tary schools in the State The teachers fail to report them and
there is no mode of compelling them to do so Year after year the
jeport of the State School Commissioner goes to press with coun
INSTITUTIONS OF THE PEOPLE
263
ty after county left blank in the table devoted to this class of schools
A diligent inquiry made by him in 1883 of the County School
Commissioners disclosed the fact that there were in the State 1225
private elementary schools kept up for six months of the year where
in white children were instructed and 263 for colored children
Doubtless the same was approximately true for other years before
and since
From this brief resume it will appear that for the amount of its
school fund Georgia has done a remarkable work in the way of
educating the masses With the increased fund which may with
confidence be looked for in the near future the wise modes of econo
my learned in the past willdoubtlesscontinue to prevail and results
of the greatest magnitude will follow
UNIVERSITY OF GEORGIAP H MELL DD LLD CHANCELLOR
In the year 1784 the Legislature of Georgia passed an Act ap
proved February 25th of that year laying out what were then call
ed the counties of Franklin and Washington though the territory
embraced includes perhaps as many as a dozen or more of the pres
ent counties The list section of this Act conveyed forty thousand
acres of these lands then wild to the Governor for the time being
and certain other persons named in trust for the endowment of a
college or seminary of learning there being at that time no such
institution in existence This was the germ In the following year
1785 an Act was passed approved on the 29th day of January by
which a charter was granted to the persons above spoken of and
certain others named in addition as trustees of an institution to be
established and to be called The University of Georgia
The institution existed only on paper until the year 1801 when
Governor John Milledge gave to the trustees for the benefit of the
University six hundred and thirty acres of land on a part of which
the University buildings are now situated and on a part of which
also a large portion of the city of Athens is now built The origi
nal intention of the Legislature was to erect buildings for the Uni
versity at Louisville in Jefferson county but the donation by Gov
ernor Milledge changed the plan
Soon after this the institution went into operation and was sus
tained partly by the rent of the lands given to it by the State In264
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
that early day English ideas prevailed largely among our fathers
and it was thought that along rentroll was the best of all endowments
Experience soon proved that in this new country the renting of
lands was not profitable and some of the lands were sold and the
College was sustained from the proceeds It was soon discovered that
this plan was also unwise and afterwards the lands were all sold
payment being made in the notes of the purchasers secured by
mortgages
By the Act of December 16th 1815 the State authorized the Gov
ernor to advance to the Trustees any amount of money not exceed
ing twothirds of the amount called for by these notes and to re
ceive the notes in liea of the same One hundred thousand
dollars was the sum agreed upon but as the money was not paid
this amount was regarded as a debt due to the University by the
State and it was agreed that the interest should be paid upon the
same at the rate of eight per cent In compliance with this ar
rangement the sum of eight thousand dollars has been annually
paid by the State to the University regularly down to the present
day
In 1830 one of the main College buildings including the Library
and a portion of the apparatus was destroyed by fire and to replace
the loss thus occasioned and also to aid in current expenses a
donation was made by the Legislature of 6000 a year and this
was continued from 1830 to 1841 From this time until 1875 a
period of thirtyfour years nothing was done for the University by
the State In February of that year an Act was passed giving 5000
a year for three years to ihe Georgia State College of Agriculture
and the Mechanic Arts which is a branch of the University the
origin and history of which will be hereinafter set forth
In 1875 the Legislature appropriated 15000 to the University
for furniture apparatus and general outfit Of the State College of
Agriculture and the Mechanic Arts In 1881 an Act was passed
giving to the University 2000 to enable the Trustees to inaugu
rate free tuition and in 1883 the sum of 3000 was donated for the
purpose of repairing the buildings So far as it is known the Uni
versity has received from the State no benefactions other than those
mentioned
Donations by Dr William Terrel the city of Athens and Sena
tor Joseph E Brown In 1854 Dr William Terrel of HancockINSTITUTIONS OF THE PEOPLE
265
county bequeathed to the University 20000 which it still retains
and in 1873 the city of Athens gave the institution 25000 for the
erection of the new building now known as Moore College
In 1883 Senator Joseph E Brown gave to the Trustees the sum
of 50000 which was to be invested in seven per cent bonds of the
State of Georgia and the interest to be devoted to educating worthy
young men who were too poor to pay their own way Quite a
number of young men are now taking advantage of this fund both
at Athens and Dahlonega
By good management the Trustees have in various ways increas
ed the funds of the institution so that they are now larger than
would appear from the above record
FOUNDING OF THE STATE COLLEGE
By an Act of the Congress of the United States approved July
2d 1862 there was given to each of the States for educational pur
poses an amount of land equal in quantity to 30000 acres for each
Senator and Representative to which said States were entitled un
der the apportionment of 1860 The State of Georgia by the Act
ofMarch 10 1866 accepted this grant of land on the conditions
epecifiedin the grant and by the Act of December 12 1866 the Gover
nor was empowered to receive and sell the scrip representing said
land and to invest the proceeds for the purposes mentioned in the
grant On the 30th day of March 1872 his Excellency James M
Smith Governor of Georgia transferred the fund thus obtained to
the Trustees of the University of Georgia and on the first day of
May 1872 the said Trustees opened and established the Georgia
State College of Agriculture and the Mechanic Arts the said in
stitution being an integral part of the University of Georgia con
trolled by the Trustees of the latter and presided over by the Chan
cellor of the University
MEDICAL DEPARTMENT
In the year 1873 the University entered into an arrangement by
which the distinguished and successful Medical College of Georgia
at Augusta should become one of the departments The Chancel
lor attends the commencement of the College and in the name of
the University confers the degreesDEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
BRANCH COLLEGES
Soon after the recipt of the Agricultural Land Scrip Fund the
Trustees adopted the policy of aiding in the support of Branch
Colleges located in various parts of the State Four such colleges
have been organized and are in successful operation at Dahlonega at
Milledgeville at Cuthbert and at Thomasville respectively The
one at Dahlonega is authorized to conduct students to graduation
and the Chancellor of the University confers the diplomas The
others are permitted to conduct pupils only to the end of the
Sophomore year after which it is expected that they will repair to
the parent and central institution
Two of these Branch Colleges viz those at Dahlonega and
Milledgeville are mixed schools of males and females It is a
common thing for the degree of Bachelor of Arts to be conferred
on ladies at Dahlonega
Under the University system then there are two colleges and a
law department at Athens the medical department at Augusta and
the four branch colleges named above
There are local boards at the four Branch Colleges whose
actions must be ratified by the Central Board of Trustees and the
Chancellor has a general supervision over all the colleges
There were reported as being in attendance in all the colleges and
departments last year 1097 students
A88KT8
The assets of the University amount to about 650000 This
does not include the value of the land belonging to the University
The campus contains 37 acres and at Kock College there is a
small experimental farm of 16 acres
No reliable estimate
THE LIBRARY
Contains about twenty thousand volumes
of its value can be made
SUSPENSIONS
In 1813 college exercises were suspended in consequence of the
war with Great BritainINSTITUTIONS OF THE PEOPLE
267
In 1817 1818 and 1819 from inability to organize the faculty
in a manner satisfactory to the Board of Trustees the exercises of
the University were again suspended
In September 1863 the Chancellor and Faculty and nearly all
the students joined the Confederate army and college exercises
were consequently suspended They were resumed January 11869
COLLEGE CURRICULUM
In 1869 what is known as the Old College Curriculum was
for the most part displaced by giving the students on certain con
ditions an elective course of study and by establishing various
other degrees in addition to those formerly conferred Since that
time the new system known as the University system has been in
force Besides the old A B course six other courses ending in
degrees have been prescribed from which students can take their
choice
APPARATUS
The University of Georgia is said to have the finest Physical and
Chemical Apparatus in the South It is also well supplied with
engineering models machines for testing the strength of materials
etc and sends forth each year skilled Chemists Mining and Civil
Engineers Lawyers Doctors Agriculturists and Teachers
Large numbers have graduated from the University and many of
its alumni have been prominent both in the State and Federal Gov
ernments Among others there have been thirty or forty members
of Congress one Judge of the Supreme Court of the United
States a Secretary of the Treasury eight Judges of the Supreme
Court of Georgia and two of the Supreme Courts of other States
five Speakers of the House of Representatives of Georgia forty or
fifty Judges of the Superior Courts three Governors of States and
one of Liberia a Bishop of the Methodist Episcopal Church and
one of the Protestant Episcopal Church and a Speaker of the
House of Representatives
TUITION
Tuition is now free in all departments of the University except
the Departments of Law and Medicine without reference to place
of birth or of present residence of students268
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
PRESIDENTS AND CHANCELLORS
The first President of the University was Josiah Meigs LL D
who was elected in 1801 and resigned in 1811 He was succeeded
the same year by John Brown D D who continued President until
1816 when he resigned Rev Eobert Finley his successor died in
1817 There was an interregnum till 1819 when Moses Waddell
D D was elected and continued in office till 1829 Dr Waddell
and his sons have ranked among the ablest educators in the South
Alonzo Church D D followed Dr Waddell in 1829 and con
tinued in office until 1859 The title was then changed to that of
Chancellor and Kev Andrew A Lipscomb D D LL D was
Chancellor from 1860 to 1874 he was succeeded by Kev Henry
H Tucker D D LL D who had previously been President of
Mercer University and who held the position from 1874 to 1878
when the present incumbent Kev P H Mell D D LL D was
elected
EMORY COLLEGEOXFORD
Emory College is located in the town of Oxford Newton county
forty miles east of Atlanta and one mile from the Georgia Railroad
The town is on a high granite ridge beautifully shaded with the
purest water and is in every particular an ideal site of an institu
tion of learning
The college is the joint property of the North Georgia South
Georgia and Florida Conferences of the Methodist Episcopal Church
South It was founded in 1837 and was originally located at Cov
ington Its first Board of Trustees consisted of Ignatius A Few
Elijah Sinclair Charles Hardy Samuel J Bryan Alexander Speer
Lovick Pierce David P Hillhouse Charles H Sanders William P
Graham Lucius L Wittich Iverson L Graves George F Pierce
Its first President was Ignatius A Few who was succeeded in the
order named by A B Longstreet George F Pierce Alexander
Means James R Thomas Luther M Smith 0 L Smith Atticus
G Haygood I S Hopkins
Its present corps of instructors numbers fifteen representing in
addition to an Academic Course of the highest grade a Commercial
School a School of Telegraphy a School of Law and a School of Tool
Craft and DesignINSTITUTIONS OF THE PEOPLE
269
The college numbers about 750 alumni and the average attend
ance during the past few years has been 300
The college buildings are situated in a grove of oak and hickory
of original growth the grove embracing an area of forty acres Of
these buildings there are six notably among which is Seney Hall
the gift of Mr George I Seney of Brooklyn New York Besides
the college buildings proper there are two society halls belonging
respectively to the Pew and PhiGamma Literary Societies The
buildings and endowment of the institution represent a value of
225000
The students board for the most part in private families in the
town In addition to the ample facilities for board thus offered a
very prominent feature of the institution is its system of Helping
Halls Of these there are five located in different portions of the
town They make it possible for young men to live very cheaply
without interference with college duties
While Emory College has furnished the State and country at
large with leading men in all ranks of public and private life it is
the peculiar glory of the institution that it makes higher education
possible to young men of limited means
MERCER UNIVERSITYMACON
Mercer University has had an honorable career of fortyseven
years Evolved from a classical school in the village of Penfield
Greene county known as Mercer Institute and formally organized
in 1838 it has become one of the most flourishing and influential
colleges in the South and a potent factor in the educational pro
gress of Georgia It is a denominational school under the control
of the Georgia Baptist Convention a body which chooses its Board
of Trustees by whom its Faculties are elected its policy regulated
and its finances managed
The most distinguished of its originators and promoters was Rev
Jesse Mercer D D a Baptist minister of great ability and active
piety whose intelligent views active labors and generous gifts
made him easily first among his colleagues and marked him as
most worthy to give name to the infant college
The leading idea in the establishment of Mercer University was
to afford the advantages of Christian education to the sons of Georio
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
gia and to furnish an intellectual and theological equipment to
young men contemplating the gospel ministry
The University embraces three departments 1 The College of
Liberal Arts 2 The Department of Theology 3 The Law School
In the college students have choice of two courses of studyeach
a complete curriculum viz The Classical and the Scientific Suc
cess in the former wins the A B degree in the latter the B S
degree
In the Theological school the graduates receive the degree of
Bachelor of Theology In the Law School graduates receive the de
gree of Bachelor of Law and are entitled to practice in any of the
courts of the State without further examination
Mercer University has contributed to the pulpit the bench the
halls of Congress and of State Legislatures the Executive chairs of
States the professional chair and to the various professions and oc
cupations of life a numberof the most distinguished cultivated and
successful men of the day It has been an efficient agent in elevat
ing and strengthening the denomination under whose auspices it
was established and has borne a most honorable part in developing
an intelligent citizenship in the State
In its history it has had six Presidents viz Rev B M Sanders
Rev Otis Smith Rev J L Dagg D D Rev N M Crawford D
D Rev H H Tucker D D LL D and the present incumbent
Rev A J Battle D D LL D who was elected in 1871
Penfield was the seat of the University from 1838 to 1871 In the
latter year it was transferred to Macon a city noted for its health
fulness its culture and its encouragement of educational enter
prises
On its removal hither the city donated 125000 in bonds for the
erection of buildings and an eligible site near the western border
The plateau on which the University stands is elevated and salu
brious The grounds have been beautified and are an attractive
object to visitors Malarial diseases are unknown and the residents
enjoy an unusual exemption from disease
The property of Mercer University is estimated at 300000 It
has excellent buildings apparatus and libraries The Faculty are
experienced and accomplished instructors and several of them are
noted authors Its alumni fill important positions in Church and
StateINSTITUTIONS OF THE PEOPLE
WESLEYAN FEMALE COLLEGEMACON
271
This college was chartered by the Legislature of Georgia in the
year 1836 About this time there was a wonderful awakening
throughout the State on the subject of higher education Up to
that time there was only one college in the State Franklin College
at Athens Emory College at Oxford Mercer University at Penfield
Oglethorpe University at Midway and the Georgia Female College
at Macon came into being almost simultaneously
WESLEYAN FEMALE COLLEGE
It is well known that this is the oldest chartered college in the
world for graduating ladies The founders of this Mother of Female
Colleges were doing a greater work than they even suspected Who
originated the idea of this Female College Several very positive
and perfectly contradictory statements have been made in answer
to this question Suffice it to say that in the order of Gods providence
the time had come and the design was somehow put into the hearts
of men competent to initiate and carry forward the grand enterprise
The projectors of the college while as yet it existed only in pur
pose offered to place iturider the fostering care of the Georgia Con
ference of the Methodist Episcopal Church The offer was cordially22
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
accepted and Dr Lovick Pierce was appainted by the Conference to
serve as traveling agent
The first official record is of the following names appointed in
1836 to act as Trustees for the college James 0 Andrew John W
Talley Samuel K Hodges Lovick Pierce Ignatius A Few Alex
ander Speer William Arnold Thomas Samford William J Parks
George F Pierce Elijah Sinclair Henry G Lamar Jere Cowles
Ossian Gregory Robert Collins E Hamilton George Jewett Hen
ry Solomon Augustus B Longstreet Walter T Colquitt James A
Nisbet Robert Augustus Beall Encampment Hill since known as
College Hill overlooking the city of Macon and the surrounding
country was chosen as the site of the college This location is un
surpassed both for healthfulness and for beauty
The Board of Trustees held many meetings and had many interest
ting discussions as to the plan of the building the ways and means
of erecting it the adoption of the curriculum etc Being pioneers
the rareness of their mistakes is wonderful Two years after their
organization viz in June 1838 they elected the first President of
the college the late Bishop Pierce and soon afterwards they chose
five additional Professors and two lady assistantsalso a Steward
and a Matron
The college was formally opened and began its appropriate work
January 7th 1839 The opening of a college for women even at
that time was recognized as an important event in the history of
the age A large number of citizens assembled in the College
Chapel to witness the opening scene The hopes and plans of the
friends of the college the speculations of its enemies and the eager
delight of the congregated pupils all conspired to invest the occa
sion with an interest additional to its intrinsic importance On
that Any ninety young ladies enrolled their names as pupils during
the first term the number increased to one hundred and sixtyeight
But the views and plans of the Trustees were too liberal for their
age or at least for the cramped financial condition of the times
Debts accumulated creditors threatened to close the doors of the
college The Georgia Female College was actually sold and bought
at sheriffs sale and given to the Georgia Annual Conference of the
Methodist Episcopal Church and then its name was changed to
Wesleyan Female College
The munificent gift of over 100000 by Mr George I Seney of
INSTITUTIONS OF THE PEOPLE
275
Brooklyn New York has enabled the Trustees to make such addi
tions and changes in the main college building as to render it
the most elegant and complete edifice for educational purposes
North or South This building is 246 feet long and 85 feet deep It
is five stories high including mansard and has ample upper and
lower colonnades Arcades stairways transoms over every door and
broad passages throughout the entire building give perfect ventila
tion and the house throughout has every modern convenience and
comfort There are two other buildings on the college lot used as
Chapel Laboratory and Recitation Rooms
The course of study embraces the English Latin Greek French
and German languages a full course of Mathematics the Natural
Sciences Mental and Moral Philosophy Logic Evidences of Chris
tianity Parliamentary Law Ancient and Modern History Elocu
tion and Composition The Music course embraces Piano Guitar
Organ Voice Culture and Harmony The Art Department includes
every style of Drawing and Painting China Decoration and Em
broidery
In 1840 the college graduated its first class of eleven young ladies
and it has graduated a class every year since The number of gradu
ates in the Literary Department is one thousand and fiftysix The
number of graduates in Music is fiftyone In addition to those who
have taken degrees thousands of young ladies have received a good
education here who have stopped short of graduation
The following distinguished gentlemen have been in the order
named Presidents of the Board of Trustees Bishop James 0 An
drew Bishop George F Pierce Dr William H Ellison Hon Thad
deus G Holt Hon Barnard Hill Hon James Jackson Dr James
E Evans Dr W H Potter The Presidents of the college have
been Bishop Pierce Dr W H Ellison Dr E H Meyers Dr O L
Smith Dr J M Bonnell Dr W C Bass Dr Bass has been Presi
dent of the college since 1874 Dr C W Smith has been Secre
tary of the Faculty since 1852
The number of pupils in the college for the session ending in
June 1885 was two hundred and ninetysixthe number of Professors
Teachers and Officers eighteenfive gentlemen and thirteen ladies
The Endowment Fund of the college is fifty thousand dollarsall
given by George I Seney274
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
ATLANTA UNIVERSITY ATLANTA
This school was established by the American Missionary Associ
ation assisted by the Freedmens Bureau and was chartered in
1867
Its courses of study are the grammar school the normal and the
classical Graduates from the last receive the degree of A B In
connection with these courses systematic instruction is given in
cooking sewing dressmaking washing and nursing also in farm
ing gardening and tree culture also in wood working and metal
working For mechanical instruction a brick threestoried building
44x100 has been erected in which are shops for competitory black
smithing woodworking and ironworking machinery and for
other industries Systematic instruction in these branches is made
a prominent feature without detracting from literary pursuits
The normal department trains students for the profession of teach
ing
The institution has a library of 6000 volumes a large reading
room surveying instruments a telescope a microscope and philo
sophical apparatus
The catalogue of 18845 shows a faculty of seven male and
twelve female instructors and a membership of two hundred and
ninetyseven pupils from seven States and fiftyeight counties in
Georgia
The property of the institution is held by a Board of Trustees
and consists of sixty acres of land a large school building named
Stone Hall in honor of its donor a dormitory for girls and one for
boys and the Knowles Industrial building all of brick besides a
large barn The value of the whole property is about 200000
It receives from the State of Georgia an annual appropriation of
8000 and a larger sum from churches and individuals at the
North
Rev E A Ware A M has been President from the beginning
of the school
This institution is for the special benefit of colored youths of both sexesINSTITUTIONS OF THE PEOPLE
275
SHORTER COLLEGEROME

In the summer of 1873 several gentlemen of Rome Georgia
organized a company and bought for school purposes the property
known as Shelton Hill located in the centre of the city Colonel
Alfred Shorter was prominent in this organization taking fifteen
shares of the stock and lending the influence of his wellknown
business capacity to the enterprise
a
SHORTER COLLEGE
In October of 1873 the Cherokee Baptist Female College was
organized Some changes were made in the buildings the neces
sary school furniture and instruments were supplied and good
teachers were secured thus offering at the beginning excellent
educational advantages
Rev L R Gwaltney was elected President He was assisted by
Colonel D B Hamilton Dr J W Janes Mrs H Cooper Miss Sal
lie Hillyer and Miss Kate Hillyer In 1874 Professor A B Townes
of South Carolina was chosen President On his resignation the
following year the institution was again placed under the manage
ment of Rev L R Gwaltney
In 1876 Dr Gwaltney resigned to accept the Presidency of the276
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
Judson Institute Marion Alabama and Rev R D Mallary of Al
bany Georgia was elected President In 1877 the entire property
was transferred to Col Alfred Shorter He removed every build
ing from the hill and erected three large elegant buildings admi
rably suited for school work
THE BUILDINGS
stand upon an eminence commanding a view of the city and sub
urban villages of the Etowah Oostanaula and Coosa rivers of
lovely valleys forestclad hills and distant mountain rangesa com
bined prospect that charms the eye with ever fresh delight
The views from the college tower call forth the enthusiastic ad
miration of all who visit the institution
The main edifice contains the Memorial Chapel and thirteen
rooms for college purposes
The chapel has been elaborately finished The ceiling and walls
are adorned with paintings in fresco and the windows are of stained
glass The Memorial Window a beautiful specimen of art is in
memory of Mrs Martha B Shorter On it are eight paintings
from Bible subjects illustrating the life and rewards of a good
woman
Another building three stories high contains music rooms study
hall and art gallery
The studyhall and recitation rooms are furnished with desks
maps charts globes seats etc of the latest and most approved
styles
The boarding house is an elegant structure containing thirty six
rooms These rooms are carpeted neatly furnished and thoroughly
warmed and ventilated All the buildings are heated by steam
pipes and lighted with gas Modern conveniences promote the
health and comfort of the inmates
A more beautiful situation for a college is not to be found in the
State It combines the advantages of pure water pure atmosphere
a delightful climate excellent social and religious advantages and
an industrious enterprising community
In 1882 Col Shorter sent for Dr Gwaltney and asked him to
return to Rome and again take the Presidency of the College Dr
Gwaltney accepted the trust and entered upon his work in the fallINSTITUTIONS OF THE PEOPLE
277
of 1882 The institution has grown steadly in public favor and
to day ranks among the best in the South
YOUNG FEMALE COLLEGETHOMASVILLE
Major E R Young a wealthy planter of Thomas County died
in 1860 leaving a legacy of thirty thousand dollars to be used in
the establishment and support of an institution for the education
of females to be known as Young Female College and appoint
ing seven trustees of his own selection to carry out his wishes
There was a contest of the will and no decision was had upon it
until 1868
The Board of Trustees organized June 231866 when Mr Thomas
Jones was chosen President and A H Hansell Secretary
In February 1868 the Board purchased the residence of Mr
James Kirksey with fifteen acres of land attached and engaged
Mr John E Baker formerly of Liberty county to take charge of
the institution and it was opened that month As soon as it could
be conveniently done a handsome chapel with recitation and study
rooms was built and the college entered upon a prosperous course
It has been the object of the trustees to furnish the means of a sub
stantial and useful training not neglecting the ornamental branches
but not by them to overshadow those deemed more important While
changes have occurred from time to time in the faculty Mr Baker
has been continued as its head from its beginning in 1868 to the
present time giving striking evidence of his faithfulness and fit
ness for his position The college shows an attendance from year
to year of over one hundred scholars and the house of the Presi
dent who resides at the college is full of boarding pupils from
the adjoining sections of Georgia and Florida
The trustees named in Major Yonngs will were Messrs Thomas
Jones James T Hayes David S Brannon Wm J Young James
L Seward A T Mclntyre and A H Hansell of whom only the
three last named are in life and Messrs T C Mitchell T E Black
shear H J Mclntyre and James A Brandon now fill the places of
those deceased The college has many alumni who furnish in
their daily lives the strongest evidence of the excellent training it
affords and its able President has the great gratification of seeing278
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
the daughters of former pupils sent to be educated where their
mothers had been and gladly entrusted to his charge
The college reflects credit upon the liberality and judgment of
its generous and noble founder and has performed a valuable part
in aiding to build up the lovely little city in which it is located
BUTLER FEMALE COLLEGE AND MALE INSTITUTE
This institution located in Butler Ga was organized under the
name of Johnston Institute in the year 1872 By the action of
the stockholders in 1875 a charter was obtained and the name was
changed to Butler Female College and Male Institute The
original building which cost about 10000 was burned in 1882 but
was at once rebuilt upon an improved plan and supplied with the
best furniture By authority of an act of the Legislature of Geor
gia the town of Butler has appropriated to this institution certain
sums of money annually accruing from various sources thus so
greatly reducing tuition as to make it comparatively a free school
It is located on the highest elevation between Macon and Colum
bus on the Southwestern Railroad and a more healthful place can
not be found in Middle Georgia
ANDREW FEMALE COLLEGECUTHBERT
This institution designed for the higher education of females
was established in the year 1853 It is the property of the M E
Church South Though belonging to a religious denomination
sectarian views have at no time been taught by its faculty Never
in its history was Andrew College upon a firmer basis or enjoying
more fully the public confidence This is one of the first colleges
for young ladies in the South Its course of study is equal to that
of any in the State and its faculty is composed of thoroughly
trained gentlemen and ladies The buildings are handsome and
the surroundings beautiful The work done by the college is thor
ough in all its departments as attested by the many brilliant grad
uates who have gone forth to adorn society and illustrate their Al
ma Mater Andrew College is now under the Presidency of the
Rev Howard W Key A M a ripe scholar an experienced teacher
and admirable disciplinarianINSTITUTIONS OF THE PEOPLE
CLARK UNIVERSITYATLANTA
279
This institution is supported by the Freedmens Aid Society a
charitable organization of the Methodist Episcopal Church
It was begun in 1869 as a primary school with a department for
the training of preachers It was chartered as a University in 1877
The school occupied a small building on Whitehall street till 1880
when it entered the beautiful premises at the southern end of Cap
itol avenue
The property land and buildings is valued at 120000 which is
a low estimate There are two fourstory brick buildings 100x50
ten frame cottages two shops and four hundred and fifty acres of
land There are eight courses of study taking students from the
elementary branches through to the regular University degrees
The theological school is endowed possesses a fine library and re
ceives students from nearly every Southern State The industrial
department is made a specialty This includes carpentry carriage
building housekeeping dressmaking printing harness and shoe
making
There are ten teachers and an annual attendance of about three
hundred
THE METHODIST COLLEGEGAINESVILLE
Chartered in 1881 with full college powers and established for
the education of young ladies Its officers are a President Secre
tary and Faculty supervised by a chartered Board of Directors and
visited by a Board of Visitors appointed by the North Georgia
Conference of the Methodist Church South under whose fostering
care the College is operated It has authority to confer all the col
lege degrees both literary and honorary and the aim of the insti
tution is to impart to its students a thorough liberal and practical
education
Gainesville the city in which this college is located is fiftytwo
miles north of Atlanta on the Richmond Danville Railroad and
it is believed that no village town or city in Georgia combines so
many advantages for a college as Gainesville The air is salubri
ous the water pure and cool and the society good Many years of
experiment have satisfied the people of lower Georgia Florida and
Alabama that no locality this side of the Blue Kidge presents so
For colored students28o
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
many attractions to the invalid for summer resort as Gainesville
and its vicinity It is beyond a doubt one of the healthiest locali
ties in the world
The college year begins on the first Wednesday in September
and closes on the second Wednesday in June The expenses for
board literary tuition and music are 20 per month20 J per year
Written examinations are held at the close of each year or
oftener as the President may see fit
Special attention is drawn to the completeness and thoroughness
of the course of study prescribed yet patrons have the privilege of
selecting the course of study they consider best suited to the capa
cities of their children All the accomplishments of an education
can be obtained here as fully as in any institution Peculiar advan
tages are afforded to secure an education to meet the wants of the
times and the demands of the future This location is peculiarly
adapted to those disposed to be studious A distinguished physi
cian who has tested the matter to his satisfaction has said that the
climate here is better adapted to Southern girls than Tennessee or
Virginia For those who live in Mississippi Louisiana Texas
Florida Alabama and Georgia there is no locality better than this
Kev C B LaHatte is President of the college Judge J B M
Winburn is Secretary of the Faculty Mr Jno A Smith is Presi
dent of the Board of Directors Mr W B Clements is Secretary of
Board of Directors Kev W A Dodge is pastor
THE SOUTHERN FEMALE COLLEGELaGRANGE
Was organized in 1843 by Rev J E Dawson D D as a school
of high order for the education of young ladies Dr Dawson
however was shortly succeeded by Milton E Bacon A M whose
first class of five young ladies graduated in 1845 Under Mr
Bacons administration the college rapidly grew into favor the
graduating classes and the attendance on the various departments
of instruction increasing from year to year Large and beautiful
buildings were erected for the various departments of instruction
and for the accommodation of the boarders who came in large
numbers from this and adjoining States President Bacon retired
from the college in 1855 and was succeeded by John A FosterINSTITUTIONS OF THE PEOPLE
28l
1857 was succeeded by I F
AM who remained in charge till
Cox A M the present President
The college buildings were destroyed by fire in 1860 but President
Cox with persistent indomitable energy kept up the organization
of the college in spite of ob
stacles that seemed insurmount
able and with the returning
prosperity of the country assist
ed by the liberal and progres
sive citizens of LaGrange he
erected the magnificent build
ings now used by the college
and supplied the various departmentsliterary music and art
with an outfit commensurate with the damands of this age of pro
gress and intellectual activity
The college for nearly a quarter of a century has been under
dtt present management Its influence extends to all parts of the
South The graduates to the number of 400 are found in every
part of the country filling the highest social positions and in their
literary music and art training beautifully illustrating the work
done by their alma mater
The last catalogue of the college for the year closing 1884 gives
the names of 155 pupils with 115 in music and 35 in art The ad
vantages for music offered here are believed by the best critics to
be unequaled in theSouth
GRIFFIN FEMALE COLLEGEGRIFFIN
This institution is situated in the beautiful and healthy city of
Griffin and has been incorporated thirtysix years It occupies al
most an entire square in the best part of the city standing in a
beautiful grove of ten acres The college has been patronized
from almost all parts of the South and its graduates are to be found
in every direction The course of instruction is of the most exact
and thorough character and strictly progressive commencing with
the simplest elements of knowledge and extending through a com
plete college curriculum The college is vested with chartered
eights and is empowered to grant diplomas to those who accomplish282
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
the prescribed course of study The school of instrumental and
vocal music is especially fine and every opportunity for thorough
musical culture is afforded
The college possesses a fine chemical and philosophical apparatus
a cabinet of minerals and a valuable library The well known pur
ity of the air the freedom of Griffin from all miasmatic influences
together with the cultured character of its society render this a
most desirable location for an institution of learning as all its sur
roundings are of a high character
I
MEDICAL COLLEGES
The Medical College of Georgia constitutes the Medical De
partment of the State University The college has a distinct Board
of Trustees of which Hon Joseph B Cumming is President and
Thomas B Phinizy Secretary
This institution has enjoyed an honorable distinction for a period
of more than fifty years and has graduated in medicine more than
fifteen hundred young men during that period It was founded in
1829 as a Medical Academy and with the exception of the war pe
riods its sessions have been uninterrupted In 1873 on account of
its extended reputation and the advantages afforded for clinical in
struction in a larger city than Athens the college became the Med
ical Department of the University and its graduates have their
degrees conferred and their diplomas signed by the Chancellor
George W Rains MD LLD is Dean and Robert C Eve MD
is Secretary of the Faculty
Atlanta Medical CollegeThis is the oldest institution of
learning in the city of Atlanta having been organized in the year
1855 With the exception of a few years during the late war it has
been in successful operation since its first establishment The total
number of graduates during the period of its existence is more than
one thousand
The college has a fine museum and offers excellent clinical ad
vantages
The Board of Trustees with Joseph Thompson MD President
and J S Pemberton Secretary embraces some of the most prom
inent citizens of AtlantaINSTITUTIONS OF THE PEOPLE
285
H V M Miller MD is Dean and James A Gray MD Proctor
of the Faculty
Georgia Eclectic Medical CollegeThis college was organ
ized under the auspices of the Georgia Eclectic Medical Association
in June 1877 It claims to have the finest museum south of the
Potomac an unequaled laboratory and a well organized corps of in
structors in every department of the medical course
Josephus Adolphus M D is Dean of the Faculty
RELIGIOUS DENOMINATIONS
Methodist Episcopal Church SouthIn 1844 Episcopal
Methodism in the United States divided on the slavery question
There were other and material matters of difference but this was the
main rock on which the church split The Southern Conferences
according to the plan of separation were organized into a separate
jurisdiction and adopted the name as above
The first Methodist preacher who labored in Georgia was Beverly
Allen who reached the State in 1785 one hundred yeas ago In
1786 Thomas Humphreys and John Major were appointed to labor
in the State At the end of twelve months they reported 430 mem
bers the majority of them in Wilkes county The first Presiding
Elders district was organized in 1787 with Richard Ivy in charged
The first session of an Annual Conference on Georgia soil was held
and the first visitof a Bishop was made in March 1788 The Bishop
was Francis Asbury and the Conference which was for both South
Carolina and Georgia was held near the fork of Broad and Savannah
rivers and in what is now Elbert county For fifty years Georgia
was included in the South Carolina Conference The Geor
gia Conference was organized January 5th 1831 In 1834 the sta
tistics were white members 24336 colored 7421 travelling
preachers about 90 In 1866 the membership was as follows travel
ing preachers 230 local preachers 527 colored local preachers
18 white members 51219 colored members 14993 In that year
the old Conference was divided into the North Georgia and the
South Georgia Conferences The combined statistics for the twc
Conferences for 1884 arePresiding Elders districts 20 pastoral
charges 304 churches 1129 traveling preachers 361 local preachy284
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
ers 615 members 107523 Sundayschools 1101 officers teachers
and scholars 63475 infants baptized 2998 adults baptized 6817
net increase of members in one year 5087 church sittings 327845
values of churches 1237605 parsonages 157 value of parsonages
212590 value of other church property 550407 total value of
church property 2000602 contributed for elders 22 331 con
tributed for support of 304 pastors 154377 contributed for Home
Missions 11260 contributed for superannuates 13704 total
amount raised for support of 361 traveling ministers including the
disabled 201672 average amount paid to the ministers 558
contributed for Foreign Missions including amount raised by the
womans societies 35097
From the foregoing it will be seen that the membership has
grown from 51219 in 1866 to 107523 in 1884 a period of eighteen
years
The church owns six colleges in the State Emory for males at
Oxford Wesleyan Female at Macon LaGrange Female at La
Grange Dalton Female at Dalton Georgia Methodist at Coving
ington and Andrew Female at Cuthbert
The Wesleyan Christian Advocate at Macon Georgia with a circu
lation of 7000 or 8000 is mutually owned by the two Georgia and
the Florida Conferences
Long would be the list were all the strong men named who have
blessed the church with their labors and have given tone and
character to Methodism in Georgia Prominent however among
them stand the names of Hope Hull Lovick Pierce George F Pierce
William J Parks William Arnold James O Andrew John W
Glenn Samuel K Hodges Allen Turner Ignatius Few Samuel
Anthony A B Longstreet Josiah Lewis Jesse Boring and James E
Evans The last two in great age and feebleness though still in
the active work are the only living members of the old guard
Among the present leaders are W H Potter A G Haygood I S
Hopkins John W Heidt H H Parks and W F Cook
Georgia has contributed two men to the bishopricJames O An
drew and George F Piercewhile a third Dr Haygood when
elected to the office declined the honor
Other Methodist ChurchesIn addition to the two great
Methodist bodies in Georgia the following may also be noted
The Protestant Methodist Church which has 45 ministers and
INSTITUTIONS OF THE PEOPLE 285
preachers 2048 members 36 church edifices worth 26000 21 Sab
bathschools with 984 scholars
The Colored M E Church in America was organized in 1870 by
the Methodist Church E South in the city of Jackson Tenn At
the beginning the church embraced five Annual conferences and two
bishops It now numbers over 100000 members 4 bishops 14 An
nual conferences two church schools and abont 2000 preachers
local and itinerant The following are the official statistics for the
portion of the Church embraced within the limits of Georgia
No members15339
Itinerant preachers 138
Local preachers 378
Churches 196
One school The Paine Institute
Sundayschools 249
Sundayschool teachers 883
Sundayschool scholars 9639
Zion Methodist Church of which the statistics have been furnished
The African Methodist Episcopal Church embraces the following
Members 55552
Itinerant preachers 500
Local preachers 775
Church edifices 550
Preaching places 800
Seating capacity 150000
Probable value250000
The Baptist Churches in GeorgiaThe Regular Baptists in
Georgia are by far the most numerous denomination of Christians
in the State both among whites and negroes The two races have
separate organizations and associations but are in close sympathy
holding the same doctrines and having the same form of govern
ment
The following are the official figures for 1884
WHITES
Number of church edifice 1458
Number of ordained ministers 839
Number of members 113010
Number of Sunday schools 950
Number of teachers and officers 7550
Number of scholars 39000286
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
NEGROES
Number of church edifices 1 231
Number of ordained ministers 800
Number of members 131041
Number of Sundayschools 500
Number of officers and teachers 4500
Number of scholars 20500
The total number of church edifices including whites and ne
groes may be put down at about 2689 worth probably 1000000
besides the ground attached
Educational InstitutionsMercer University located at Macon
Shorter College female at Rome Southern Female College at La
Grange are the property of the Baptists of Georgia and there are
several other institutions of high grade in the State more or less
closely connected with this denomination
The Christian Index published by James P Harrison Co
Atlanta and edited by Rev H H Tucker D D LL D a long es
tablished and the leading Baptist newspaper of the Southern States
is the recognized organ of the Georgia Baptists
Historical There have been Baptists in Georgia ever since its
first settlement in 1733
Kiokee the first regularly constituted church was established in
1772 under the instrumentality of Rev Daniel Marshall on the
ground where the town of Appling now stands In 1773 the Bots
ford Church twentyfive or thirty miles below Augusta was formed
by Rev Edmond Botsford an Englishman who was sent oat as a
frontier missionary by the Charleston Baptist Church Rev Dan
iel Marshall however was the great pioneer Baptist preacher of
Georgia and his zeal and usefulness were most successfully emu
lated by his son Rev Abraham Marshall who succeeded him in
the pastorate of Kiokee Church
In 1784 there were six or eight Baptist churches in the State
and that year the first Association was formed including five
churches
In 1788 the number of churches had increased to 32 with 2877
members In 1790 there were 40 churches with 3211 members
and in 1790 75 churches with nearly 5000 members when the sec
ond Association was formed From this date on the churches rap
idly increased in numbers and membership especially in the midINSTITUTIONS OF THE PEOPLE
287
die portwn of the then settled State and extending southwardly
and westwardly the churches being chiefly in the country The
church in Savannah was constituted in 1800 and that at Aueusta
in 1817
The men who were prominent in laying the foundations of the
denomination in Georgia were Daniel Marshall and his son Abra
ham Marshall already mentioned Silas Mercer Sanders Walker
John Milner Sr Jeremiah Reeves Sr Matthew Talbot William
Davis Peter Smith Wm Franklin James Matthews and Alexan
der Scott These were succeeded in the early part of the present
century by a galaxy of men distinguished for their earnest piety and
zeal brilliant talents and grand eloquence They were Henry Hol
combe Jesse Mercer Jos Clay C 0 Screven John Harvey Jno Rob
ertson Joseph Baker Henry Hand George Granbury R E Mc
Gmty John Ross Edmund Talbot Miller Bledsoe George Frank
lin Norvel Robertson and John Stanford These in turn were suc
ceeded by W T Brantly Adiel Sherwood Jabez P Marshall Wm
Rabun James Armstrong R E McGinty Wm Williams J h T
Kilpatrick J M Gray Cyrus White Winder Hillman Humphrey
Posey Ehsha Perryman Andrew Marshall T S Wynn Josiah
Penfield Charles J Jenkins and many others
Prior to the war of secession the leaders in the denomination
were Thomas Stocks B M Sanders A Sherwood C D Mallary J
L DaggJnoE Dawson J H Campbell NMCrawford P H Mell
T J Burney Jno B Walker Wm H Mclntosh Mark A Cooper H
Bunn J S Callaway V R Thornton J H T Kilpatrick Absalom
Janes and many others some of whom not mentioned are still
active and prominnet
Pbimitive BaptistsIu the year 1837 this denomination with
drew from the Baptist Church Missionary on account of the
introduction of the new doctrine of Fuller advocating a sort of
general atonement and of what they considered Arminian institu
tions such as Union Sundayschools Bible and tract societies Theo
logical Schools etc The prominent actors in that day were
Reverends Rhodes Calley Montgomery Henderson Moseley Lump
kin Ellis Parker Battle Patman Cleveland Burnett Joice Barker
Murray and others The denomination numbers about 150 ordained
ministers and 15000 members and has over 150 church buildines
and 45000 sittings s288
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
The denomination owns no colleges or church propertyother
than the buildings mentionedand publishes no denominational
papers The Gospel Messenger owned and edited by John R Respess
advocates the doctrines of this church and has a growing circulation
of 5500
The Presbyterian ChurchThere are four separate and dis
tinct branches of Presbyterians in Georgia and they are here noted
in the order of age
1 The Independent Presbyterian Church of Savannah was organized
in 1755 It has its chief strength in the city of Savannah where it
has two church edifices worth probably 150000 two pastors 450
members 390 Sundayschool teachers and scholars The first pastor
of this church was Rev John Joachin Zuely D D from Switzer
land and for two years a member of the old Continental Congress
Among its distinguished pastors were Rev Henry Kollock D D
Rev Willard Preston D D and its present senior pastor Rev I S
K Axson D D Dr John Cumming the Telfairs Joseph Cum
ming John Scriven Francis Sorrell G B Lamar Matthew H
McAllister John J Stoddard Dr Joseph Habersham and Judge
William Law were among the most prominent laymen
2 The Associate Reformed Presbyterian Church commonly styled
Seceders was planted in Burke county about the year 1760 From
the best information in the absence of official statistics it appears
that these have 8 or 10 churches mainly in Burke Jefferson and
Newton and perhaps one or two other counties four or five ministers
and about one thousand communicants They are Presbyterians of
the straitest sect and have the same confession of faith and same
form of government held by the great body of Presbyterians in the
Old and New World They however hold to restricted communion
and use only the Psalms of David in Metre in worship
3 The Presbyterian Church in the United States usually called The
Southern Presbyterian Church and sometimes styled Old School
Presbyterian Church comprises the great mass of Presbyterians of
Georgia Before the American Revolution there were in the State
only two small and feebly organizd societies of this order In 1797
the first Presbytery was organized embracing five ministers 14r
churches and about 300 members In 1820 having lost largely by
emigration the little Presbytery contained only seven ministersINSTITUTIONS OF THE PEOPLE
289
25 small churches and 450 members For the year 1884 the official
figures give the following returns
Ordained ministers 72 organized churches 161 communicants
9245 Sundayschool scholars 6353 officers and teachers 803
There are about 170 church buildings valued at 525000 and afford
ing 75000 sittings The church owns onefourth interest in the
Theological Seminary at Columbia South Carolina which is
valuedincluding all investmentsat about 330000 There are
no denominational colleges or schools in this State for secular edu
cation the denomination having some years since abandoned that
feature of its previous polity Among the prominent ministers of
this church now deceased were John Newton John Springera
grandson of Carl Springer a count of SwedenMoses Waddell
D DJohn Brown D D Alonzo Church D Dthe last
named three were presidents of the State University from
1811 to 1859Samuel Pressley D D Nathan Hoyt D D
Francis Cummins D D Thomas Goulding D D C C Jones D
D C P Beman D D and S K Talmadge D D the last two
of whom were successive presidents of Oglethorpe University
Among prominent laymen now deceased were Governors Tared
Itwin Matthew TalbotGeorge R Gilmer Hersohel V Johnson and
Alexander H Stephens Judges William H Crawford Martin J
Crawford Joseph H Lumpkin Eugenius a Nisbet Iverson L Har
ris and General T R R Cobb
4 The Cumberland Presbyterian Church which took its rise in a
schism from the main body in 1810 in Kentucky and Tennessee
has only a few ministers and churches in Georgia and a small mem
bership in the northwestern borders of the State perhaps as many
as eight or ten ministers and ten or fifteen churches in all They
are zealous and energetic but less strictly Calvinistic than other
Presbyterians
The Protestant Episcopal Chubch ix GeorgiaThis church
commenced its work in Georgia in 1732 through Rev Henry Her
bert who came over with the first emigrants He was followed by
Rev Samuel Quincy in 1733 John Wesley in 1736 and George
Whitefield in 1738 The only parish of which John Wesley and
George Whitefield were ever rectors was Christ Church Savannah
Both John Wesley and George Whitefield established Sunday
schools in Georgia nearly fifty years before Robert Raikes origina290
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
ted the scheme of Sunday instruction in Gloucester in England
and eighty years before a Sundayschool on his plan was established
in New York
In 1758 the Colonial Assembly divided the Colony into parishes
The first Episcopal bishop who ever visited Georgia was Bishop
Dshon of South Carolina in 1815 to consecrate the new church
building for Christ Church Savannah where he confirmed a class
of sixtythe first confirmation ever held in Georgia
The first Convention of the Diocese of Georgia was held at
Augusta in 1823 Rev Stephen Elliott was elected the first Bishop
of the Diocese in 1840 and was consecrated in 1841 He was suc
ceeded in 1867 by Rt Rev John W Beckwith the present Bishop
The Journal of the Convention of the Diocese in 1885 shows 53
churches and stations value of church property 45121000 com
municants 4686 clergymen 38 candidates for holy orders 2
postulants 2 lay readers 4 Sundayschools 33having 347
teachers and 2981 scholars Total contributions for the year end
ing May 1st 1885 8153020
The Catholic ChurchThe first Catholic Church established in
Georgia was at Locust Grove Taliaferro county seven miles from
Crawfordville by a colony of Catholics from Maryland in 1794
Soon after a number of Catholics refugees from the terrible massa
cres of San Domingo came to America and many of them settled
in Savannah and Augusta where they were kindly received A
priest ofthese refugees was the first Catholic clergyman that ever
officiated in Georgia At this time Georgia and both the Carolinas
were subject to the See of Baltimore Bishop Carroll and so con
tinued until July 1820 when the three States were united in a dis
tinct Diocese under the care of Dr John England who was the first
Bishop of Charleston
Bishop England was a man of great learning a wonderful preacher
very zealous and laborious and very liberal toward other denomina
tions Hediedin 1842 In 1850 the State of Georgia was erected
into a distinct Diocese and Rev Dr Gartland appointed the first
Bishop of Savannah After his death he was succeeded by Bishops
Barry Verot and Persico and on April 27 1873 by Rt Rev Wm
H Gross who has recently resigned
The Catholicshave in the State 30 churches 40 chapels and sta
tions 27 priests 1 male college Pio Nono College at Macon andINSTITUTIONS OF THE PEOPLE
291
3 orphan asylums caring for 110 orphans The Catholic population
of the State is twentyfive thousand
Unitarian ChuechThere is but one organized congregation of
this faith in the State and it was organized in 1883 in the city of
Atlanta by Rev George L Chaney formerly of Boston Mass Con
gregations once existed in Savannah and Augusta but they are no
longer active It is believed however by leading Unitarians that
the indications are favorable for a revival and new growth of this
church there being scattered believers in this form of Christianity
throughout the State The Unitarians avoid formulated creeds of
faith the church in Atlanta being founded on the following bond of
union
We whose names are written below unite to form the Church of
Our Father in Atlanta Ga
We agree to maintain the worship of God to cultivate in our
selves and in one another virtuous affections and habits and to en
deavor to pass our lives in harmony with the Spirit and Life of
Jesus Christ
BENEVOLENT AND CHARITABLE INSTITUTIONS
Georgia Lunatic AsylumMr Iverson L Harris of Baldwin
on the 28th of November 1837 reported a bill in the Senate of
Georgia to erect a Lunatic Asylum and appropriate money for that
purpose First appropriation was made in 1837 for purchasing
site and commencing work 20000
Sum total appropriated from 1837 to 1884 for building improve
ments purchase of land 84822353
The institution was opened for the reception of patients October
12 1842
The first Superintendent and Resident Physician was Dr David
Cooper
The second Dr Thomas F Green from January 1 1846 to the
date of his death February 13 1879
The third Dr T O Powell from February 13 1879 and is the
present Superintendent and Resident Physician
Dr T O Powell has however been connected with the institu
tion for the last twentythree years
The Asylum is located two miles south of Milledgeville292
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
Number of acres of land owned 3064
The present number of patients is 1240
The cost per capita per diem including everything except build
ing purposes is from thirtyfour to thirtyfive cents
The per cent of recovery bears a direct ratio to the duration of
insanity recent cases that have not been insane longer than from
four to six months a very large per cent recover but cases that
have been insane for twelve months or more very few recover
Of the 1240 patients 350 are colored
The buildings for the colored insane are detached and some dis
tance from the buildings for the white insane
There are two buildings in progress of completion for white in
sane which will accommodate about 250 more patients When
these buildings are done there will be in all nine buildings which
will accommodate 1450 patients They are substantial brick build
ings three stories high and built far enough apart in case of fire
in any one not to endanger the others
The Georgia Academy for the BlindThis institution was
incorporated by Act of the Legislature of January 2d 1852 It
originated in a movement made by the citizens of Macon at a meet
ing for this purpose on April 15th1851 In January following it
was chartered and 7 eminent men named as Trustees The Act
required them to select the indigent blind of the State between
the ages of 12 and 20 years and maintain and educate them gratu
itously and appropriated 5000 per annum for the years 1852 and
1853 to aid in supporting the institution The school was opened
in July 1851 Mr W S Fortescue was the first Principal and Miss
Hannah Guillan the female teacher
On February 18th 1854 the Legislature appropriated 10000 to
erect a suitable building Further appropriations were afterward
made and the building completed in 1860 Its total cost is about
65000
This year 1876 there are 56 pupils in the Academy Since its
opening 145 have been admitted of these 75 have been discharged
as educated in one or more of the departmentsmany of them with
trades by which they can earn their support
Pupils are now admitted between the ages of 8 and 20 but males
over 20 are taken into the workshop to learn tradesINSTITUTIONS OF THE PEOPLE
293
The appropriation for 1876 for supporting the institution was
13000about an average of the yearly appropriations
The value of the buildings grounds and property is 75000
There are about 1000 volumes in the library including those in
embossed print
The present Principal of the Academy Rev W D Williams was
elected to his position in August 1858
Miss Hannah Guillan the first instructress still occupies the same
post Hon James Mercer Green the President of the Board of
Trustees from the beginning deserves honor for his faithful dis
charge of duty He is one of Georgias best citizens
In 1882 a department for the colored blind was opened and is
doing a good work for this class
The State has appropriated first and last for grounds and im
provements
For White Department70000
For Colored Department 14000
84000
The present Board of Trustees and officers are as follows Lewis
N Whittle President H L Jewett Treasurer Virgil Powers T
G Holt Ben C Smith H J Lamar and J M Jones
The Georgia Institution for the Education of the Deaf and
DumbAt the session of the Legislature in 1833 Mr John J Flour
noy presented a memorial praying the establishment of such an in
stitution By request of the Legislature the Governor Hon Wil
son Lumpkin at the next session laid all the information he had
procured on the subject before that body Whereupon the Legis
lature appropriated 3000 for the education of the Deaf and
Dumb of Georgia at the Asylum at Hartford Connecticut The
experiment proving unsatisfactory on aceount of the great distance
and the unwillingness of subjects to go so far from home and among
strangers in 1845 the Legislature required all the States bene
ficiaries to be withdrawn from Hartford and educated in Georgia
Rev Jesse H Campbell who was then State Commissioner made
an arrangement with the Hearn Manual Labor School at Cave
Spring Floyd county to make the education of deaf mutes a de
partment of the school Mr O P Fannin then associate teacher294
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
in that school was sent to Hartford in order to learn the method
of teaching whence he brought back the Georgia pupils and en
tered them in the deaf mute department of the Hearn School
He opened in a log cabin May 15 1846 with four pupils
In 1847 the Legislature made an appropriation for erecting a
suitable building locating the institution at Cave Spring The
building was completed in June 1849 and was occupied July 1
following
From this time until March 1862 there was no break in the
operations of the school But the turbulence of the times and the
enlistment of two of the teachers in the army decided the trustees
to close the doors of the institution
At the session of 1866 the Legislature made an appropriation
for reopening the school and it was accordingly thrown open in
February 1867 and from that time to the present there has been
no interruption in the exercises In 1876 the Legislature author
ized and provided for the erecting of a suitable building for the
admission of negro pupils and since its completion the colored
deaf mutes have enjoyed equal facilities for instruction with the
whites under the immediate care of teachers of their own race
All deaf mutes of the State who are over ten and under twenty
seven years of age mentally and physically sound free from any
immoral habits or contagious disease are entitled to all the bene
fits of the institution free of charge for the term of six years
Deaf mutes from other States are admitted upon payment of 175
each per school term often months
The annual appropriation for the support of the institution is
15000 and the number at present receiving instruction is fifty
three whites and thirtyone colored total eightyfour
The present principal is Professor W 0 Connor
Orphans Home of the North Georgia ConferenceThis
institution was established by the North Georgia Conference
M E Church South in 1867 The venerable Jesse Boring
M D D D still an active member of the Conference originated
the plan and it was established mainly by his efforts The Home
is located about half mile from the railroad depot in the town ofINSTITUTIONS OF THE PEOPLE
95

Decatur DeKalb county where it has a comfortable new home of
eight rooms and a farm of three hundred acres which is partly in
cultivation None but full orphans are admitted except in ex
treme cases and parties previously in charge must formally sur
render all control of candidates for admission to the Home author
ities
The Home has no endowment but is entirely dependent on
voluntary contributions from the people An average of about sixty
otherwise homeless children are well cared for properly trained
in mind and morals and fitted to fill honest and honorable voca
tions in life
Kev A J Gibson is Superintendent and Agent assisted by his
wife and resides at the Home
Orphans Home South Georgia ConferenceThis is located
in Bibb county near Macon It was first founded by Mr Maxwell
of Macon as a private benevolent enterprise of his own in 1857
and so continued until 1873 when it passed into the hands of the
South Georgia Conference M E Church South
From the beginning till now 548 orphans have been received
510 of them since it became the property of the Conferencethe pres
ent number being 62
The Home has 90 acres of land and the property is worth 8000
and out of debt The children are taught in the elementary
branches and are brought up in the practice of farm and household
work and are kept till good homes can be secured for them Rev
L B Payne is the Superintendent
THE SAVANNAH FEMALE ASYLUM
Was founded in Savannah in 1801 It has been supported by
annual subscriptions and has received many valuable bequests
The affairs of the institution are conducted by a board of direc
tresses who meet once a month and a visiting committee is ap
pointed to purchase the necessary food such as groceries also
clothes The house is conducted by a matron second matron and
cook also a teacher who is nonresident of the asylum The num
ber of orphans now in the asylum is fiftysix Children are re296
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
ceived from the age of three years and are bound until they reach
the age of eighteen years to the asylum A butcher sends his
cart daily to the asylum also the baker The health of the chil
dren is excellent
THE GEORGIA STATE AGRICULTURAL SOCIETY
Hon Mark A Cooper late of Bartow county was the first to
suggest the formation of such an organization and a general plan
or method of proceeding to insure success As the result of his
suggestion early in the summer of 1846 there appeared in the
newspapers of the State a call signed by fortyfour prominent
men for an Agricultural Fair and Internal Improvement Jubi
lee at Stone Mountain in DeKalb county eighteen miles from
Atlanta Three of these signers have been Governors of the State
George W Crawford Charles J McDonald and Wilson Lumpkin
In the call they express the belief that great good may result to
the planting interest of Georgia Alabama Carolina and Tennes
see from a personal interchange of the results of their experience
accompanied with an exhibition of the products of their farms
and suggest the propriety of those engaged in agricultural pur
suits and such others as may feel an interest in the subject meet
ing at some central point in the up country for that purpose
They named Stone Mountain as the place most suitable and
fixed the time near the 1st of August because b that time the
several railroads in Georgia will be finished at least from Oosta
naula to the seaboard
The meeting assembled August 7 1846 Mark A Cooper was
chairman and David W Lewis of Hancock was Secretary
They formed a Society for developing and illustrating the re
sources of the country and fiftyone gentlemen subscribed their
names as members paying the membership fee of 100 each
They then elected permanent officers as follows
Hon Thomas Stocks of Greene President David W Lewis of
Hancock Secretary and Wm M DAntignac of Richmond
Treasurer The Society then resolved to hold a fair annually for
the exhibition of and sale of all such products of agriculture and
INSTITUTIONS OF THE PEOPLE
207
horticulture as may be contributed by members and citizens
to include animal and vegetable products of plantations
farms orchards gardens and dairies agricultural implements and
articles of domestic manufacture useful to the planter and far
mer
Such was the beginning of the Society which has become famous
and useful in the State and the whole country
Fairs were held at Stone Mountain in 1847 48 and 49 at At
lanta in 1850 and at Macon in 1851
When first organized the Society was called The Southern Cen
tral Agricultural Society the aim being to include the people of
the adjoining states and it was chartered by that name February
17th 1854
In December 1860 its name was changed to that of the Geor
gia State Agricultural Society and a new charter was obtained
in which the sum of 2500 per annum was appropriated to the
Society from the State Treasury
During the war its operations were suspended but in 1868 it
was reorganized and a fair held at Macon in 1869 and continu
ously every year since excepting 1876 on account of the Centen
nial Exhibition and the years 1881 and 1882 by reason of the In
ternational Cotton Exposition which was held at Atlanta in
1881
The Society is a representative body composed of prominent
and intelligent men elected annually by local organizations It
has also a number of life members and justly exerts a large in
fluence in the State Through its earnest recommendation the
State Agricultural Department and the Geological survey were
organized in 1874 and it had much to do with the passage of a
law for the inspection and analysis of fertilizers
The exhibitions at its annual fairs are alwas superior and well
attended not only by the people of Georgia but by those of the
states North and South
The essays and aldresses delivered at its semiannual conven
tions are not excelled in ability learning instructiveness and prac
tical usefulness by those of any similar association in the United
States and are truly occasions of very great interest298
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
The Spring Convention is held annually on the second Tues
day in February in the southern part of the State and the Sum
mer Convention in August in the northern part of the State
The Presidents of the Society have been as follows
Hon Thomas Stocks 1846 to 1854 Hon Mark A Cooper 1854 to
1856 Dr L B Mercer 1856 to 1858 Hon H W Lewis 1858 to
1860 and was President up to the time of its reorganization in
1868 Col B C Yancey 1868 to 1871 Senator A H Colquitt
1871 to 1876 Hon Thomas Hardeman 1876 to 1884 Hon L F
Livingston from 1884 to incumbent
The office of Secretary is at present filled by Col E C Grier
and is located at MaconCHAPTER IV
RAILROADS BANKS AND NEWSPAPERS
RAILEOADS
The position occupied by Georgia makes it the natural highway
of commerce from the great Northwest to the South Atlantic sea
board as well as for the intertraffic of the South Atlantic and
Gulf States of the Union The Appalachian chain of mountains
which find their fullest development and oppose the greatest ob
stacles to the engineers skill in Virginia North Carolina Ken
tucky Tennessee and Northeast Georgia sink into comparatively
insignificant hills and occasional isolated peaks before reaching the
middle meridian line of the State This subsidence of the mountain
affords the first broad gateway of easy practical railway communi
cation between the upper and middle Mississippi Valley and the
South Atlantic seaports south of Maryland The near approach
to each other of the upper affluents of the Altamaha and Tennes
see rivers and the intervening Etowah and Chattahoochee rivers
early suggested the practicability of connecting the waters of the
Mississippi with those of the Atlantic ocean at Brunswick Geor
gia by a great canal Meanwhile the lessened cost of railway
construction and equipment has had the effect to postpone the
enterprise But the route has been surveyed and its practicabil
ity demonstrated
The railway system of Georgia forms radiating centers at At
lanta and Macon two interior cities and Savannah Augusta and
Columbus on the borders of the State and would seem to be as
nearly perfect as could be desired meeting as it does the de
mands of all sections There are now in operation within the
State limits about 3200 miles of railways and other lines are
being projected and built300
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
THE RAILROAD COMMISSION
On the 14th of October 1879 the General Assembly of the
State in pursuance of authority vested in them by the Constitu
tion of 1877 passed a bill establishing a Railroad Commission
The act provides for the appointment by the Governor with the
approval of the Senate of three Commissioners of whom one
shall be of experience in the law and one of experience in rail
way business each to serve for the term of six years at a salary
of 2200 per annum It also prohibits unjust discrimination and
extortion and provides remedies in the hands of the Commission
for violation
It makes it the duty of the Commission to make reasonable
and just rates of freight and passenger tariffs and reasonable and
just rules and regulations to be observed by all railroad com
panies doing business in this State It prohibits any rebate or
bonus directly or indirectly for the purpose of misleading or de
ceiving the public in any way as to real charges for freight and
passengers In fact the law vests a very large power and discre
tion in the Commission over the whole business of railway trans
portation in the State Of course the bill met with determined
opposition on the part of those who believed that the operation of
such a law would inevitably cripple the then existing railroadsr
and retard if not prevent any further development While the
policy of the Legislature was popular among the masses there
were many who took a gloomy view of the future of railroad
enterprise in Georgia
The Governor appointed as Commissioners Ex Governor James
M Smith whose reputation as an able and successful lawyer is not
excelled in the State Maj Campbell Wallace of long and successful
experience in practical railroad management and Samuel Barnett
Esq also a fine lawyer and of most discriminating judgment The
Commission organized by electing Gov Smith to be Chairman and
Maj R A Bacon as Secretary and immediately applied themselves
to the onerous duties prescribed The wisdom of the appointment of
the Com mission was soon illustrated by the character of the work done
by them Without entering into any discussion of the wisdom and
propriety of the organic law of the Commission in the abstract it isRAILROADS BANKS AND NEWSPAPERS
301
evident that the result has been salutary and in a high degree bene
ficial to the general public There are complaints on the part of
some of the railroads that the rates imposed by the Commission do
not permit them to realize just and reasonable dividends It is
probable that unintentional injustice has resulted in some instances
Indeed it would be a miracle if such instances did not occur in the
early years of an untried experiment The Commission however
has exhibited a just and generous spirit and a cheerful readiness to
correct mistakes and repair injuries which have left little ground
for complaint on the part of the railroad corporations of the State
Moreover tried by the effect of their rates and rulings on the further
development of railroad enterprises it cannot be shown that the
establishment of the Commission has thrown a damper on the work
of developing the State by the construction of new lines of railroad
or the improvement and perfect equipment of old established lines
The rates established by the Commission compare very favorably
with those which are of force in other States where there is no restric
tion except the effect of ordinary competition and in some instances
they are even more favorable and liberal to the roads
Americus Preston and Lumpkin Railroad This is a narrow
gauge railroad now in course of construction from Americus on
Central Railroad to Lumpkinvia Preston 38 miles When com
pleted it will furnish transportation to one of the best farming sec
tions of the State S H Hawkins President Americus Ga
Atlanta and West Point RailroadThis road runs by its
own line from East Point to West Point both within the State and
is 8074 miles in length According to original contract the Com
pany use the track of the Central Railroad between Atlanta and
East Point a distance of 65 miles thus connecting Atlanta and
West Point and making a total distance of 8724 It also controls
and operates the lines of road from West Point to Montgomery
and from Columbus to Opilika This road was chartered by the
State in 1847 and was completed to West Point in 1857 A little
more than onethird of the stock of this company is held by the
Georgia Railroad Company which in turn is under lease to the
Central Railroad of Georgia and others
The Atlanta and West Point Railroad is well constructed and
equipped and is admirably managed The country through which302
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
it passes is not excelled in the State for fertility of soil intelligence
of the people and density of population
President L P Grant Atlanta Ga
Brunswick and Western Railroad runs from Brunswick to
Albany 171 miles This company is a reorganization of the Bruns
wick and Albany Railroad Company the latter being the successors
of the Brunswick and Florida Railroad Company which was sold
October 15 1873 under foreclosure for failure to pay the interest on
its mortgaged bonds The road is now owned and operated by the
Savannah Florida and Western and forms a part of the Plant Sys
tem which includes some of the principal railroads in Florida
President Fred Wolffe 35 William Street New York
Buena Vista RailroadThis road connects Buena Vista in
Marion county with Andersonville on the Southwestern Central
Railroad 28 miles and was built and completed in 1884 It passes
through a beautiful and productive country embracing portions of
Sumter Schley and Marion counties The roadbed was graded
and crossties laidready for the ironby the almost unaided efforts
of the citizens along its course The Central Railroad Company fur
nished and laid the iron and supplied the rolling stock
PresidentC B Lowe Buena Vista Ga
Central Railroad of GeorgiaThis company was chartered
in 1833 as the Central Railroad Company and originally embraced
the line from Savannah to Macon 192 miles This main track was
completed in 1843 and shortly afterward the company constructed
the branch from Gordon to Milledge ville 1725 miles In 1852 the
company leased the Eatonton Branch Road just completed
from Milledgeville to Eatonton 22 miles virtually making with the
Gordon and MilledgevilleBranch a branch from Gordon to Eatonton
39 25 miles In 1862 they leased the Augusta and Savannah Rail
road from Augusta to Millen on the old Central line 53 miles In
1871 the company leased the Southwestern Railroad and branches
as follows Main line Macon to Albany 104 miles Fort Valley
to Columbus 71 miles Fort Valley to Perry 11 miles Smithville
to Eufaula Alabama 61 miles Cuthbert to Fort Gaines 22 miles
Albany to Arlington 37 miles making a total cf 306 miles
In 1872 the Macon and Western Railroad from Macon to Atlanta
103 miles was consolidated with the Central Railroad and the name
of the consolidated company changed to The Central RailroadRAILROADS BANKS AND NEWSPAPERS 303
Company of Georgia In 1876 the Savannah Griffin and North
Alabama Railroad extending from Griffin on the old Macon and
Western to Carrollton a distance of 59 29 miles passed under the
control of the Central as chief holders of its stock and bonds At
various times the Central has acquired a more or less controlling
interest in several lines mostly in the adjoining States of South
Carolina and Georgia It owns a onehalf interest in the Georgia
Railroad lease and more than onethird interest in the Atlanta and
West Point Railroad
The system may be summed up as follows
I Lines Owned
Main Line Savannah to Macon192
Atlanta Division Macon to Atlanta103
Milledgeville Br Gordon to Milledgeville17312 miles
II Lines Leased
Augusta and Savannah R R53
Eatonton Branch R R22
Southwestern R R and Branches321396 miles
Total owned and leased in Georgia708 miles
The above includes only the parts of the system owned or con
trolled as sole lessees by the Central Company
III Lines operated by separate companies Net results due to
the Central R R
Montgomery and Eufaula R R81
Columbus Branch Western R R of Ala29
Columbus and Western R R60170 miles
Total Central system proper 878 miles
In addition to these lines the Central owns the Ocean Steamship
Company of Savannah which runs five steamers between Savannah
and New York in connection with Central Railroad system
The Central is one of the best organized companies in Georgia
and has the merit of being largely owned and controlled by citizens
of the State
President William G Raoul Savannah Ga
Columbus and Rome RailwayThis is a narrow gauge three
feet road and was originally chartered as the North and South304 DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
Railroad and under that name opened in 1877 from Columbus
23 miles
The road then changed hands and as the Columbus and Rome
Railroad was extended to Hood in 1880 July 1 1881 the pres
ent company purchased the road and extended it to Chipley and
in 1884 to Greenville in all 45 miles John Peabody is Presi
dent at Columbus Ga
East Tennessee Virginia and Georgia RailroadThis com
pany was formed by a consolidation November 201869 of the East
Tennessee and Virginia Railroad completed in 1855 and the
East Tennessee and Georgia Railroad opened in 1856 On June
14 1881 the company bought the Selma Rome andDalton Rail
road from Selma Ala to the Georgia State line having previously
acquired the Georgia Southern Railroad from the State line to
Dalton Georgia In 1881 the Macon and Brunswick Railroad
from Macon to Brunswick was purchased from the State of Geor
gia and added to the system About the same time the company
bought the road then building from Rome to Macon via Atlanta
and soon completed the same
The E T Va Ga Railroad is the most extensive system of
roads in operation in the Southern States
The following table shows the different ramifications of its lines
Line of Road
Bristol Tenn to Chattanooga Tenn 24200
Alabama Division
Cleveland Tenn to Lauderdale Miss 35900
Lauderdale Miss to Meridian Miss 1800
37700
Atlanta Division
Rome Ga to Macon Ga 15860
Brunswick Division
Macon Ga to Brunswick Ga 19000

RAILROADS BANKS AND NEWSPAPERS 305
Branches
Morristown N C to Unaka Tenn 4330
Ooltewah Tenn to Red Clay Ga 1150
Cochran Ga to Hawkinsville Ga 1000
Knoxville Tenn to Jellico Ky 655013030
109790
This road antagonizes in Georgia the Central Railroad and the
Western and Atlantic Railroad its main lines being nearly paral
lel from Cleveland Tenn to Macon Ga to those of the two lat
ter It does a very large business in shipping lumber and turpen
tine products to the Northwest and to the port of Brunswick
The road is now in the hands of Henry Fink Receiver ap
pointed by the U S District Court
Receiver Henry Fink Knoxville Tennessee
Elberton AirLine Railroad a narrow gauge road three feet
was chartered in December 1871 completed in December 1878
and connects Elberton and Toccoa 50 miles This road is a de
pendent of the Atlanta and Charlotte AirLine Railway and with
it is operated under lease by the Richmond and Danville Rail
road Company
President John H Jones Elberton Ga
Etowah and Deatons RailroadThis is strictly a private
line operated for private purposes only and runs from Seney to
Deatons 9 miles
Gainesville and Dahlonega RailroadChartered in 1886
and is being very slowly constructed from Gainesville to Dah
lonega in the heart of the gold mining district of the State a dis
tance of 26 miles It is a threefeet gauge
President Wm P Price Dahlonega Ga
Georgia Railroad and Banking CoMain line from Augusta
to Atlanta 171 miles branches Camak on main line to Macon
78 miles Union Point to Athens 40 miles Barnett to Washing
ton 18 miles total 307 miles
The Georgia Railroad Company was chartered December 211833
and completed in 1845 except the branch from Camak to Macon306
DFPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
which was chartered in 1859 completed in 1872 and became con
solidated with the present company by purchase the same year
On the first day of April 1881 the Georgia Railroad and its de
pendencies was leased to Wm M Wadley then President of the
Central Railroad system at an annual rental of 600000 During
the same year Mr Wadley acquired control of the Gainesville Jef
ferson and Southern Railroad from Gainisville to Monroe 42 miles
and from Florence to Jefferson 13 miles He also soon gained con
trol of the Walton County Railroad the connecting line from Mon
roe to Social Circle 10 miles and the two roads were consolidated
and opened from Social Circle to Gainesville March 111884
The management of the Georgia Railroad has always been in
able hands and the history of the road is a series of successes and
liberal dividends Most of the stockholders are citizens of the
State
President C H Phinizy Augusta Georgia
Georgia Pacific RailwayThis road is intended to connect
Atlanta with Columbus Mississippi and is still in course of con
struction The company procured a charter December 31 1881
and the line was opened for business from Atlanta Ga to Anniston
Ala 103 miles in March 1883 to Birmingham Ala 167 miles
November 18 1883 and since then to Coalburg Ala 177 miles
President John W Johnson Birmingham Ala
Hartwell Railroad is a threefeet gauge and connects Hart
well with Bowersville on Elberton AirLine Railroad 10 miles It
was built in 1879
President G J Foreacre Atlanta Ga
Lawrenceville Branch RailroadThis road connects Law
renceville with Suwanee on the Richmond and Danville Railway
a distance of only 1C miles and was opened April 1 1881 It is a
narrow gauge
President T M Peeples Lawrenceville Ga
Louisville and Wadley Railroad from Louisville to Wadley
on Central Railroad 10 miles Opened in 1879
President William Donovan Wadley Ga
Marietta and North Georgia RailroadThis road is intended
to connect Marietta Ga with Murphy N C a distance of 110
miles The gauge is three feet It was completed to Canton 24
miles May 1 1879 and to Ellijay 60 miles in the fall of 1884RAILROADS BANKS AND NEWSPAPERS
307
This road runs through some of the most extensive marble beds
in this country and penetrates a section that has heretofore been
almost entirely cut off from the markets of the world
President James Kinsey Cincinnati 0
Northeastern Railroad of Georgia connects Athens with
Lula on the Richmond and Danville Railroad forty miles anp Ra
bun Gap Junction on the latter road with Tallulah 208 miles
using the intervening track of the Richmond and Danville between
Lula and Rabun Gap Junction 112 miles The company was
chartered October 17 1870 and opened September 1 1876 The
road is now under control of the Richmond and Danville system
President Pope Barrow Athens Ga
Rome RailroadConnects Kingston with Rome a distance of
20 miles Chartered in 1837 and opened for business in December
1848
President Eben Hillyer Rome Ga
Roswell RailroadRoswell to Roswell Junction 10 miles
threefeet gauge
President J W Robertson Roswell
Sandersville and Tennille RailroadConnects Tennille on
Central Railroad with Sandersville 3 miles Chartered March 4
1875 opened October 31 1876
President C R Pringle Sandersville Ga
Savannah Florida and Western RailwayThe first section of
this road from Savannah to Scriven opened in 1858 69 miles
was built by the Savannah Albany and Gulf Railroad Company
The second from Scriven to Bainbridge 167 miles completed in
1867 was constructed by the Atlantic and Gulf Railroad Company
These companies were consolidated in 1865 under the latter name
In 1869 the Albany Branch was purchased and soon extended to
completion In 1877 the road went into the hands of receivers
and in 1879 was sold to the present company In 1884 arrange
ments were perfected which effected a consolidation of several other
important lines chiefly in Florida making the total length of the
lines 480 miles
President H B Plant 12 W 23d St New York
Savannah Griffin and North Alabama RailroadThis road
was opened from Griffin to Carrollton in 18725929 miles but pass308
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
ed into the control of the Central Railroad in 1876 and is now op
erated by the latter company
President W G Raoul Savannah Ga
Talbotton Railroad from Talbotton to Bostwick on Central
Railroad seven miles opened May 4 1881 President S W
Thornton Talbotton Ga
Western and Atlantic RailroadThis road so long popularly
known as the State Road because built by the State of Georgia
was completed and opened in the year 1850 It connects Chatta
nooga Tennessee with Atlanta 138 miles In 1870 by act of the
General Assembly the road and all its franchises were leased to a
private company for a term of twenty years at an annual rental of
300000 which is paid monthly Under the direct management of
the State this important interest was made an almost constant bone
of contention between opposing parties and its hundreds of offices
were generally bestowed as rewards for partisan work Under the
able business administration of Governor Brown a very considera
ble revenue was derived from it Under the lease which has yet
five years to run the income to the treasury though moderate has
enabled the State to make appropriations for the maintenance of
the public school system without resorting to direct taxation It
is believed that this road would sell for nearly enough to liquidate
the public debt of the State President Joseph E Brown Atlanta
BANKS
There are in the State twentytwo banking institutions operating
under State charters These have no circulation and confine their
operations to discounts and deposits Their capital stock amounts
to 4142000 reserve 1392000 total available capital 5534000
In addition there are quite a number of private bankers operating
without charters but affording the same facilities according to cap
ital as are furnished by regular chartered institutions
Under the national banking law there are fifteen national banks
in the State representing an aggregate paid up capital stock of
1436000 and a reserve of 691000RAILROADS BANKS AND NEWSPAPERS
39

RECAPITULATION
Capital Stock
State Banks4142000
National Banks2436000
Reserve
1392000
691000
Total
5534000
3127000
6578000 2083000 8661000
In addition to the above facilities the Central Railroad and
Banking Company and the Georgia Railroad and Banking Com
pany according to authority granted in their respective charters
each do a large banking business at Savannah and Augusta re
spectively and at agencies at several points
The following is a list of the State and National banks the lat
ter being sufficiently indicated by the occurrence of the word Na
tional The list also includes some of the more prominent private
hanking institutions List of State and National Banks in Georgia
o
City or Town
Albany
Americus
Athens
II
Atlanta
11
it
u
Augusta
h
ti
II
Barnesville
Brunswick
u
i
Columbus
ii
i
Dalton
Dawson
Forsyth
Griffin
Hawkinsville
IaGrange
Name of Bank
Lewis Bros
Bank of Americus
Peoples National Bank
Georgia Loan and Trust Co
Bank of the University
National Bank of Athens
Atlanta National Bank
Bank of the State of Georgia
Gate City National Bank
Merchants Bank
Maddox Rucker Co
Augusta Savings Bank
Commercial Bank
Georgia Railroad and Banking Co
National Bank of Augusta
National Exchange Bank
Planters Loan and Savings Bank
Branchs Son Co
Barnesville Savings Bank
First National Bank
J M Dexter
J M Madden
Chattahoochee National Bank
Eagle and Phenix Savings Bank
Merchants and Mechanics Bank
National Bank of Columbus
C L Hardwick Co
J B Perry
W H Head
City National Bank
Griffin Banking Co
Hawkinsville Banking and Trust Co
First National Bank
LaGrange Banking and Trust Co
President
Private Bankers
M Speer
S H Hawkins
M Stanley
A K Childs
James Swann
F M Coker
Ladowick J Hill
J H Porter
Private Bankers
Alfred Baker
John A North
Chas H Phinizy
Z McCorrl
Alfred Baker
Thos W Coskery
Private Bankers
R J Powell
C Downing Jr
Private Banker
Private Banker
H H Epping
W H Young
W H Brannon
J Rhodes Browne
Private Bankers
Private Banker
Private Banker
G J Drake
M L Bates
C T Lathrop
L J Render
A D Abraham
Cashier
John Windsor
H C Bagby
0 A Coleman Sec Trr
A P Dearing
James White
Paul Romare
F M Coker Jr
E S McCandliss
R M Farrar
Joseph S Bean
L T Taliaferro
Charles G Goodrich
A C Beane
Charles E Coffin
J T Newherry
A M Lamddin
James Herr Smith
W J Way
Wm P Milner
R M Mulford
G Grundy Jordan
A 0 Blackmar
Geo W Dillingham
J R Mercer
S B Head
Jas G Rhea
J P Nichols
J D Stetson
J G Truitt
Geo A Speer
Paid up
Capital
50000
150000
50000
35000
125000
100000
150000
100000
250000
200000
30000
300000
4200000
500000
250000
100000
52 GOO
35000
20000
100000
1250000
150000
100000
100000
150000
100000
50000
50000
50000
50 000
100000
Surplus
10000
00000
5000
6000
100000
50000
65 000
70000
50000
50000
20000
1096 571
100000
37000
6000
50000
650000
56800
50000
35000
27000
20000
O
w

90
J
w
H
O

a
90
O
f
H
3
90
W
60000

Macon
11
it
a
Montezuuia
Newnan
Rome
Savannah
Capital Bank
Central Georgia Bank
Exchange Bank
First National Bank
Macon Savings Bank
John P Lewis Son
First National Bank
First National Bank
Central Railroad and Banking Co
Merchants National Bank
Savannah Banking and Trust Co
Southern Bank of Georgia
H L Jcwett
T B Jones
Geo B Turpin
I 0 Plant
J M Boardman
Private Bankers
William B Bery
Jno H Reynolds
Win G Raoul
George L Cape
D G Purse
John Flanning
N M Hodgkiss
T O Chestney
J W Cahaniss
W W Wrigley
HTPowell
HcFisherVVV
B I Hughes
T M Cunningham
Thos Gadsden
James H Hunt
James Sullivan
200000
150000
150000
100000
50000
150000
50000
125000
7500000
500000
400000
500000
25000
20000
25000
3000
4OOOO
62500
100000
366066
O

a
w

a

H
90
w312
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
NEWSPAPERS AND PERIODICALS
Of the 137 counties in Georgia one or more newspapers are pub
lished in 107 The whole number of papers is about 200 divided
according to frequency of issue as follows Fifteen are daily one
triweekly tvro semiweekly 164 weekly two semimonthly
fifteen monthly and one quarterly
The following is the list arranged according to alphabetical order
of place of publication
Place of Publication Name of Paper Period Character
AcworthNews and FarmerWeeklyNews and political
AlapahaBerrien Co News
AlbanyMedium
News and AdvertiserDaily and Weekly
AlpbarettaMilton DemocratWeekly
AmericusRecorderTriWand weekly
Sumter RepublicanSemiWand weey
AthensBannerWatchmanDaily and weekly
ChronicleWeekly
Record
University Reporter College
AtlantaAcanthusMonthlyJuvenile
Christian HeraldWeeklyMethodist
Christian Index Baptist
Christian TelescopeMonthlyReligious
ConstitutionDaily and weeklyNews and political
Eclectic StarMonthlyMedical
Ga EolecMedJour
JournalEveningNews and political
Med andSurg JourMonthlyMedical
Monday Morn MailWeeklyNews and political
National
Peoples Cause
Pilot
Republican
S Cult and D FarmMonthlyAgricultural
S Dental Journal Dental
S Medical Record Medical
S Templar Temperance
S WorldSemimonthlyIndustrial
Sunny SouthWeeklyLiterary
Way of Life Holines
AugustaC ronicle and ConstDaily and weeklyNews and political
Evening News
Georgia BaptistWeeklyBaptist
Peoples Defence News and politicalRAILROADS BANKS AND NEWSPAPERS
31J
Place of Publication Name of Paper Period Character
BainbridgeDemocratWeeklyNews and political
BarnesvilleGazette
Pike County News
BlaekshearNews and Signal
BlakelyEarly County News
BrunswickAdvertiser and Appeal
BuchananHaralson Banner Local
Buena VistaMarion Co Sentinel News
ButlerGospel MessengerMonthlyPr Baptist
HeraldWeeklyNews and political
CalhounTimes
CamillaSouth Ga Clarion
CantonCherokee Advance
CarnesvilleFranklin Co Register
CarrolltonTimes
Free Press
CartersvilleAmerican 11
Free Press i
Cave SpringCong MethodisrSemimonthlyMethodist
CedartownAdvertiserWeeklyNews and political
ChipleyLeaderv
ClarkesvilleAdvertiser
CochranMessenger
ColumbusEnquirerSunDaily and weekly
Times and semiweey
ConyersGeorgia FarmerWeeklyAgricultural
Solid South
Weekly
CovingtonGeorgia Enterprise
Star
CrawfordNewsMonitor
CrawfordvilleDemocrat
CummingClarion
CuthbertAppeal
Enterprise
DahlonegaSignal
DallasPaulding New Era
DaltonArgus
North Ga Citizen
DanielsvilleMonitor
Darien Timber Gazette
DawsonJournal
DawsonvilleNews
DecaturDeKalb News
DouglasvilleStar
DublinGazette
Post
EastmanTimes
East PointPlowboy
News and political
Neutral314
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
Place of Publication Name of Paper Period Character
EatontonMessengerWeeklyNews and political
ElbertonNew South
EllijayCourier
PairburnCll Co News Letter
ForsythMonroe Advertiser
FortGainesTribune
FortValleyMirror and Advertiser
FranklinNews
GainesvillePiedmont Press
Southron
GibsonEnterprise
GreensboroGa Home Journal
Herald
GreenvilleVindicator
GriffinNewsDaily and weekly
SunWeekly
HamiltonJournal
HartwellSun
HawkinsvilleDispatch
HinesvilleGazette
IrwintonSoutherner and Apeal
JacksonMiddle Ga Argus
News
JasperMountain Boys
JeffersonJackson Herald
JesupSentinel
JonesboroNews
LafayetteWalker Co News
LaGrangeReporter
Lawrenceville Gwinnett Herald
LearyCalhoun Courier
LexingtonOglethorpe Fcho
LincolntonNews
LouisvilleNews and Farmer
LumpkinIndependent
McDonoughH inry Co Weekly
MaconDental Sem QuarlyQuarterlyDental
Evening NewsDailyNewsandpolitical
Kind WordsMonthlyBaptist
Musical Journal Music
Telegraph and MessDaily and weeklyNews and political
Wesln Chris AdvoWeeklyMethodist
Madison Madisonian News and political
MariettaJournal
Phoenix AgricultristMonthlyAgricultural
MaysvilleNorth GeorgiaWeeklyNews and political
MilledgevilleGeorgia Chronicle
Union and Recorder
Monroe Walton Newsi RAILROADS BANKS AND NEWSPAPERS
315

Place of Publication Name of Paper Period Character
MontezumaRecordWeeklyNews and political
MonticelloJasper County News
NewnanCoweta Advertiser
Herald
OxfordEmory MirrorMonthlyCollege
Ga College Journal
PearsonCoffee Co GazetteWeeklyNews and political
Perry Home Journal
QuitmanFree Press
ReedsvilleEnterprise
RinggoldCatoosa Courier
RomeBulletinDaily and weekly
Courier
SandersvilleHerald and GeorgianWeekly
Mercury
SavannahAbend ZeitungGer
Echo colored
Ga Pamilien Jour
Journal of Commrce
Morning NewsDaily and weekly
Mystic BrotherhoodMonthlyK of P
Penny LocalWeeklyLocal
TimesDaily and weeklyNews and political
Smith villeEnterpriseWeeklyLocal
SpartaHancock Bulletin
Ishma3lite T Planter
Spring PJaceNorth Georgia Times
StatesboroEagle
SummervilleGazette
SwainsboroEmnuelCoItemizer
SylvaniaTelephone
TalbottonNew Era
ThomastonMiddle Ga Times
ThomasvilleSouthern Enterprise
Times
ThomsonMcDufne Journal
ToccoaNews
TrentonDade County Times
ValdostaTimes
ViennaDjoly Vindicator
WarrentonClipper
WashingtonGazette
WaycrossReporter
WaynesboroBurke Co Herald
True Citizen
West PointEnterprise
WrightsvilleRecorder
News and political
Local
News and politicalPART IIITHE PRODUCTIONS
CHAPTER I
After the Country and the People naturally come the Peodco
tionsthe uses made of the country by the people
These divide readily into two heads viz
1 Wealth the accumulation of past productions and
2 Current or Annual Production
WEALTH OF GEORGIA
We treat of wealth first because it enters into current produc
tion as a most important factor Each successive generation of
men has not only nature but wealth as its heritage The portion
of wealth devoted to reproduction i e Capital has even a larger
bearing incomparably larger on annual production than nature
itself
The aggregate wealth of the State by the census of 1880 was
239000000 By the Comptroller Generals Report of 1884 on
the same basis it was 295000000 In each sum the railroad prop
erty of the State was omitted Including this the aggregate for
1884 was 317074271
To show its history for several decades the wealth was as fol
lows for 1850 etc
1850335000000
1860 67200000o
1870Greenbacks226000000 Gold 189000000
1880Including railroads 251500000
1884Including railroads 317000000
The increase between 1850 and 1860 notwithstanding a large
emigration westward was 90 per cent almost doubling the wealth
of 1850
Losses by WarThe next decade embraced the war No re
turns are to be had of the years 186567 In 1868 the comparison
stood thusjxg DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
1860Gold 672000000
1868Greenbacks 191000000 Gold 130000000
542000000
Reduction
The wealth of 1868 was not onefifth that of I860 At the old
rate of increase the wealth of 1870 would have been 1227000000
instead of 189000000 in gold
The white population which really possessed all the wealth
numbered in 1860 not quite 600000 in 1870 639000 The re
duction in wealth of the whites exceeded 800 per capitathe
amount left being less than 300
The French indemnity of 1000000000 levied on about 37
000000 of people was less than 30 a headnot one part in twen
tyfive of the relative loss in Georgia This gives some idea of the
stupendous losses of the war to the South
Georgia was in 1850 the sixth State in rank as to wealth in 1860
the eighth in 1870 the twentieth Along with her wealth she
had lost the cream of her population From 1868 there was a grad
ual advance to 1874 then a retrogression due to the financial
crisis until 1879 and since that time a more rapid progress
A historical table e ho wing the wealth for successive years Trill be
given in the Appendix
TEBBITOBIAL DISTRIBUTION Off WEALTH
By Table No 1 in the Appendix it will be seen that North
Georgia in 1882 had a total wealth of 44500000 being 3941 per
square mile Middle Georgia 9175000017028 per square mile
Southwest Georgia 427500002980 per square mile East
Georgia 3325000013178 per square mile Southeast Georgia
265000002704 per square mile
DISTBIBDTIOlir ACCORDING TO FOEM OF INVESTMENT
By the census of 1880 in round numbers the two great items
were
Real estate140000000
Personal 100000000
The value of farms was 112000000
Investments in manufactures 20672000THE PRODUCTIONS 319
BY THE COMPIEOLLEE GENERALS EEPOBT OF 1884
Real estate 174452761
Personal 120432609
Nearly 70000000 of the real estate is city and town property
OF THE PERSONAL PROPERTY
Money and solvent debts34230000
Bank shares 5l32OOo
Stocks and bonds 6054000
Merchandise 18070000
Furniture 11000000
Cotton manufactures 4832000
Shipping 1420000
Iron works 606000
Mining 230000
The Agricultural investmentlandlive stock and toolsis 132
000000
In the Augusta Trade Review published by the Chronicle
and Constitutionalist of that city the manufacturing capital of
that city alone is represented at nearly 8000000 and that of the
State as 38000000
Evidently the tax returns do not at all correctly represent the act
ual manufacturing capital of the State
WEALTH OF WHITE AND COLORED POPULATION 1884
White8309000000
Colored 8000000
EAILROAD6 OF GEORGIA
The probable value is about 60000000
The increase in the wealth of 1884 over 1883 is 10161916
The debt of Georgia in 1884 is 8704635annual interest
582121
The public property aside from buildings asylums etc consists
chiefly in the ownership of the Western Atlantic Railroad
estimated value about 800000
The State tax on individual citizens is about 850000 rail
road tax 75000 rent of W A R R 300000 other sources
about 130000 making altogether about 1150000 to 1750000320
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
The building of the State capitol may add something to the an
nual rate of taxation
Georgia as we have already seen is eminently a variety State in
her resources of soil climate and production manufacturing
facilities mineral wealth etc Heretofore her chief industry has
been agricultural but other forms of employment have been
developing rapidly and her future career will probably be greatly
dependent on manufacturing
The statistics of current production are as yet more imperfect
than those of realized wealth they are more difficult to estimate
and the means of analyzing them thoroughly do not exist
In the gradual development of the principles of censustaking
we may hope in the future for information which will enable us
to give a systematic view of current production first its synthesis
a general view of current annual production as a whole and
second its analysis showing the production of its parts
Current production goes first to the supply of current wants and
only its excess is added to annual savings From the gross pro
duct must first come the cost of material and other elements of
cost and after the net product is ascertained the cost of living
comes out before we reach savings
The analysis is not an easy one but beginning with a tentative
effort we may clear the way for more exact estimates hereafter
GROSS PRODUCTION
The gross product of all industries for 1880 may be roughly esti
mated at 130000000 to 150000000 consisting of the following
leading items
Industry Gross Products
Agriculture70000000
Manufactures 36600000
Railroads 15000000
Trade 7000000
Professional Gross Income 5000000
Labor 5000000
Domestic Service 10000000THE PRODUCTIONS 321
Except the first two or three these estimates are perhaps not
even approximations In the Appendix we may be able to make
such corrections as more nearly to give probable approximations
NET PRODUCTION
To determine the net annual production is still more difficult
and the data more imperfect It would be of inestimable value if
in the comparison of State and National advantages and resources
we could analyze the results respectively yielded by land capital
labor and enterprise These pass under the names of rent in
terest wages and profits
To state a problem well especially in modern times is half to
solve it We need to fill the blank in a table like the following
FORM OP TABLE NEEDED
For Agricultural Products
LandValue111000000
RentEstimated 8000000
CapitalTotal 60000000
Fixed CapitalStock Tools etc 30000000
Annual CapitalTotal 30000000
Fertilizers 5000000
Supplies
Advances
Interest on Capital 5000000
Superintendence
LaborWages
Extras
Material Seed etc
Gross Productions 70000000
Deduct Material Labor Interest Rent
Net Profit 25000000
Cost of Living
Savings 8000000
These figures are only intended as suggestive not as accurate
A like table is needed for manufacturing and other industries
In manufacturing the items of land and rent perhaps need not ap
pear but such only as the following Capital fixed and annual322
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
interest labor superintendence wages advances material gross
products the successive reductions to ascertain net profit expenses
of living savings
Somewhat different items would be needed for the other great
divisions of industry given in the census as professional and per
sonal services and trade and transportation
In professional services capital is represented by previous expen
ditures in education library apparatus etc
In mere personal service as that of the laborer the domestic
servant etc there is scarcely any capital represented The laborer
has himself and his faculties of production The latter he exchanges
for wages
In trade the stock in trade is capital and bears a considerable
part in production In transportation a large capital is necessary
say in railroad transportation the cost of road and equipment and
a considerable annual capital also though this may be supplied by
earnings Both trade and transportation require much labor and
so wages enter largely into their results
With such tables complete the comparison of National and State
production would be much more easy and intelligible and also the
comparison between different forms of industry and investment
The comparison between agricultural and manufacturing wages
is usually very defective Apparently the former suffers in the com
parison this is in appearance much more than in fact To illustrate
how this occurs suppose the wages of a farm laborer to be 100
and of an operative in a factory 200 the appearance when only
the money wages are expressed is quite to the disparagement of
agriculture But usually at the South besides the money wages
provisions are furnished worth say 3000 more Again the home
of the laborer is furnished rentfree his fuel costs nothing and
often he has a garden or a patch rentfree In addition he has bet
ter opportunities for a pig or two for poultry for milk and fruit
and on Sundays and holidays the use of a horse There are many
items of value and many easements to the farm laborer uncounted
in the usual estimates On the other hand out of the apparently
large money income of the operative or mechanic must come
expenses of rent fuel and supplies and all the little extras andTHE PRODUCTIONS 323
comforts also cost money Again it is to be remembered that the
greater number 01 agricultural laborers are less skilled than me
chanical workmen and so entitled to less average wages
On the whole the practical choice of agriculture instead of other
pursuits shows that these differences unnoted in statistics are noted
in real life and that a large proportion of mankind prefer farming
to any other occupation It seems to be the refuge towards which
many minds tend including professional men and merchants who
wish to close life in the quiet of a farm
AGRICULTURAL PRODUCTION
In Georgia the products of the farm are unusually varied They
may be subdivided under two great headsmoney crops and pro
vision crops Of the money crops cotton takes the lead far sur
passing all the others combined There are also rice sugar and
syrup tobacco and truck products for the market vegetables
fruits and melons raised for sale
Forest products and naval stores occupy also a considerable place
among the industries of the State
More varied are the provision crops for home use or strictly home
market They include all the cereals the leguminous crops peas
beans etc the root crops all sorts of vegetables and fruits indeed
they embrace almost everything for food of man and beast which
is not tropical So the facilities are excellent for all sorts of live
stock horses mules and cattle for dairy products for poultry etc
Food for stock can be made to cover the whole year by a judicious
selection Our comparatively short winter renders the expense of
wintering stock small and with barley or oat patches little work is
necessary in gathering food
The following table shows the statistics of leading crops in Geor
gia for 1880
AGBIOULTUBAL PRODUCTS
Acres Crop
Tilled land7690292
Cotton 2617138 814441 Bales
Corn 2538733 23202618 Bushels
Oats 612778 5548743 Bushels
Wheat 475684 3159771 Bushels
Sweet Potatoes 61010 4397774 Bushels324 DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
Of all the tilled land it appears that 34 per cent was in cotton
and nearly as much say onethird in corn There is a growing
tendency to increase the oat crop the corn crop in much of the
State being subject to summer drought
CURRENT PRODUCTION
It is still impossible notwithstanding all our census i etnrns tax
returns and other sources of information to furnish any accurate
statement of the gross annual production of any State Estimates
may be had however of certain departments of State industry In
1880 the gross production of the Agricultural class in Georgia was
estimated at 67000000 the gross product in Georgia of manu
factures was 36441000 But there were other industries of whieh
no estimates were made or even attempted Under the denomi
nation of Professional and Personal Services over 100000 people
were classified but their annual production not estimated So of
the large number engaged in trade
Some statistics of transportation are attainable however The
gross receipts of the railroads of the State were probably about
10000000
The following table gives the form of information needed with
the information itself when the census furnishes it
GROSS PRODUCTION1880
Agricultural67028929
Manufacturing 36440948
Trade no estimate
Transportation about 10000000
Professional no estimate
Personal no estimate
Passing from gross to net production it is to be observed that
the cost of material is first to be deducted and only the increment
above that cost regarded as production
The cost of material in agriculture is comparatively small It
consists chiefly of seeds and fertilizers Probably of the 67000
000 gross fully 60000000 is increment on cost of material con
sumed No estimates are made of the value of seed etc but that
of fertilizers is set down at 4347000THE PRODUCTIONS
325
The cost of manufacturing material exceeds the entire capital
used in manufactures Deduct from the gross product 36440948
the cost of material 24143939 and we have the increment 12
297009
The increment to value is the fund from which to pay rent in
terest and wages leaving profits
The railroad expenses deducted from gross receipts leave as the
increment say 2500000
INCREMENT OF VALUES
Agricultural60000000
Manufacturing 12300000
Trade unknown
Transportation by rail 2500000
Professional unknown
Personal unknown
A rude estimate of gross product and increment might be as
follows
Gross Increment
Agricultural 67000000 60000000
Manufacturing 36441000 12300000
Trade 15000000 5000000
Transportation 10000000 2500000
Professional 5000000 4500000
Personal 15000000 12000000
148500000 96300000
It were very desirable but is still quite impossible to determine
how the increment of value is distributed into rent of land inter
est on capital wages of labor and profits of enterprise To such
completeness of information statistical science has not yet attained
AGRICULTURAL PRODUCTIONCROPS OF GEORGIA
Cotton is the most valuable crop Of this great staple the pro
duction in Georgia was in 1850 500000 bales 1860 702000
bales 1870 474000 1880 814000 The largest crop ever made
in the State was in 1882 942000326
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
In 1880 Mississippi alone exceeded Georgia her crop being 963
000 and that of Texas 805000 compared with 814000 in Georgia
Texas with her immense area now leads all the cotton States
Within the State the leading counties in cotton production are
as follows by census of 1880 Burke 29172 bales Washington
23058 Houston 19090 Troup 18055 Cow eta 16282 Meriwether
15154 Hancock 15010 Floyd 14545
In the northern tier of counties and in the southeastern part
comparatively little cotton is produced Fifteen or twenty counties
can be named the aggregate production of them all being less than
1000 bales Towns and Fannin report not one bale
The average product of the State in 1880 was one bale to 321
acres
THE CORN CROP
On 2538733 acres in 1880 the yield was 23202618 bushelsan
average of a little over nine bushels per acre
The crops of former census years were as follows 1850 30000000
1861 31000000 187017500000 bushels
OTHER CROPS
Acres Bushels Per acre
Oats612778 5548743 9
Wheat475684 3159871 66
Sweet Potatoes 61010 4397774 72
The oat crop of Georgia has greatly increased since the war The
yield of different crops informer census years is given below
1850 I860 1870
Oats3820044 1231817 1904601
Wheat1088534 2544913 2127017
Sweet Potatoes6986428 6508541 2621562
There is a marked increase in wheat as well as oats and a decrease
in sweet potatoes yet only one other State surpasses her present
yield North Carolina with 4576000 bushelsTHE PRODUCTIONS
327
EICB
The rice crop for successive census years has heen as follows in
round numbers In 1850 40000000 pounds 1860 52500000 1870
22250000 188025333000
Georgia stands second in rice product South Carolina 52000000
pounds Georgia 25000000 Louisiana 23000000 and North Caro
lina 5500000
STOCK
The following table shows statistics of live stock in Georgia for
several successive census years
LIVE STOCK IN GEORGIA
Value
Horses Number
Mules Number
Oxen Number
Cows Number
Other Cattle Number
Sheep Number
Swine Number
I
1880
25930352
98520
132078
50026
315073
544812
27589
1471003
1870
30156317
81777
87426
54332
231310
412261
419465
988566
1860
38372734
130771
101069
74487
299688
631707
512618
2036116
1850
25728416
154331
57379
78286
331223
690019
560435
2168617
1850
990019
WOOL IN POUNDS
1860 1870
946227 846 947
FERTILIZERS1879
1880
1289560
Georgia was the largest consumer using in value 4347000
worth Pennsylvania was next with 2838000 New York 2715
000 South Carolina 2650000 and Virginia 2137000
THE LEADING COUNTIES IN AGRICULTURAL PRODUCTS
areas follows 1880 Burke 1824000 Washington 1484000
Troup 1276000 Houston 1265000 Coweta 1174000 Meri
wether 1131000 Cobb 1089000 Floyd 1061000 j Gwinnett
1019000
MANUFACTURES IN GEORGIA
By the census of 1880 the aggregate of all manufactures with a
product exceeding 500 per annum employed a capital of 20328
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
672410operatives 24875paid wages 5266 152 used material
24143939 and made a product of 36440948
In the Augusta Trade Review of October 1884 the capital in 1884
is estimated as nearly double that of 1880 having increased by
18169402 and now amounting to 38841822
SPECIFIED INDUSTRIES
Capital Wages Material Product
6537657 1141782 4039673 8619092 3197195 1309407 490355 6513490
Flour Mills 3576300 3101452 35000 513885 327600 534085 506842 9703898
4875310
1588769
1455739
The Baltimore Manufacturers Record quoted in the Augusta
Trade Review makes the increase as follows
COTTON MANUFACTURES
1880
Looms 4713
Spindles 200974
Hands 6 678
Bales used 67874
Capital6632142
1884
7843
340143
10000
100000
13000000
The leading counties in manufacturing are Fulton Richmond
Muscogee Chatham Bibb Cobb Floyd Glynn and Clarke The
manufacturing capital in Fulton is estimated at about 6000000
in Richmond about 5500000 and nearly as much in Muscogee
The lumber capital is estimated to have increased to about 6
000000 and the product to about 7000000
RAILROADS
There are nearly 3000 miles of railroad in Georgia forming a
complete network well distributed as to locality and sections and
reaching 100 out of the 137 counties of the State The Central
Railroad Company owns leases or operates about forty per cent of
the whole railroad system If equally distributed there would be
over twenty miles of railroad to a county counties in Georgia be
ing small one mile to 550 people one mile of road to 21 square
miles of area
THE PRODUCTIONS 329
There are a few localities in which a wagon cannot go and return
in a day from a railroad station The lines of road would suffice to
cross the State east and west about fourteen times or north and
south about nine times
The leading railroad centres are Atlanta and Macon Savannah
and Augusta inaugurated the chief enterprises
The capital invested probably exceeds 60000000 the gross in
come 10000000 and the net income is between 2000000 and
2500000
EFFECT OF RAILROADS ON THE VALUE OF PROPERTY
This is illustrated by the following table for the AirLine and
N E Railroads
Counties Value of Property 1874 1884
Fulton 20485000 30736000
DeKalb 2813000 3405000
Gwinnett 2745000 3048000
Hall 2139000 2879000
Banks 767000 1094000
Habersham 806000 1004000
Milton 808000 994000
Forsyth 1261000 1520000
Franklin 1171000 1524000
Clarke 4703000 5435050
Oconee 960000
Jackson 1686000 2491000
Madison 958000 1010000
Total 40322000 56090000
This shows an increase in ten years of nearly forty per cent
The per cent of increase for the State between 1874 and 1884
being but eight per cent viz from two hundred and seventy
three to two hundred and ninetyfive millions
The comparative increase would show to yet greater advantage
between 1870 and 1880 because in 1874 the first date in the
table the appreciation of property had already begun in antici
pation of the railroads To illustrate this the tax return of Hall
county in 1870 was 1067000 and in 1874 2139000more than
double the return four years previous330
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
The property of the nine counties through which the Air Line
Railroad passes increased in four years from 21171000 to 32995
000nearly 56 per cent During the same period the State in
crease was less than twentyone per cent
GEORGIAA STATE FOE HOME COMFOBT
No State is more admirably adapted to ample Home Comfort
Many advantages are common to other Southern Statesothers pe
culiar to Georgia What is needful to home comfort Whatever
it is Georgia has it Land abundant and cheap a climate excellent
for health comfort and production with two seasons giving
both summer and winter cropsan excellent year round climate
with moderate summers moderate winters delightful spring sea
sons and Indian summers indescribably fine
Building material is cheap and a good house easily reared The
farmer is the most independent of men with no rent to pay no
fuel to buy with supplies of food easily had with soil and climate
adapted to grain crops to garden orchard and dairy products and
equally so to poultry Cows may be fed through the winter ou
barley or oat patches
The garden the orchard the cow and the hen What a share of
human comfort they contribute With fruits and vegetables milk
and butter chickens and eggs what a 6tart we have towards sup
plying not only an ample but a luxurious table Thesefacilities exist
moreover not in a mere pioneer country but accompanied by the
advantages of an already established civilization the land cleared
and ready for cultivation with railroads schools churches and so
cial opportunities already provided
Erroneous opinions exist as to safety at the South The sense of
security essential to comfort obtains in a remarkable degree No
where does a larger proportion of the population sleep without
lockson their doors fearless of violence or theft Her people as a
rule are honest hospitable and friendly to strangers
In addition to the mere supply of food it is easy to have choice
fruits vegetables grapes melons etc covering a large part of the
whole year In addition to provisions there is the best of all
money crops cotton Indeed if one will but make home comfortTHE PRODUCTIONS
331
and abundance a prime object no country is better suited to
them
A Farm in Georgia as an investment is unsurpassed in its re
turns especially to a poor man or a man of moderate means A
few hundreds or a few thousands invested here may with good
management make a home of comfort health abundance and se
curity Here as elsewhere good management is necessary but
nowhere does it pay better Germans and other foreigners remark
on the advantage of winter as well as summer crops and of land
not icebound in winter
In his volume on South Carolina equally applicable to Georgia
with some added advantages here Pike speaks of it as an agri
cultural paradise and warmly commends the inestimable ad
vantages for an agricultural country of having no winter and of
living in a climate in which ploughing may be carried on in every
month of the year He winds up his view with these words If
there be an Elysium for an agriculturist it is a fruitful soil a sa
lubrious climate and a delicious atmosphere in which frosts and
snows are almost unknown
We have had frequent occasion to refer to Georgia as a variety
State It is not suited alone to agriculture
MANUFACTURING INVESTMENTS
also have especial advantages In cotton manufactures this is em
inently true Not to dwell on them it is sufficient here to say that
the cotton and the mills are togethersaving freight one way For
many cotton goods there is a home marketthus saving freight
both ways The climate is remarkably suited to the work both in
winter and summer The cost of living is low and so the wages of
labor diminished In a word it seems to be the place of all others
adapted by nature to cotton manufactures Many other undevel
oped facilities for manufacturing exist But they begin to be ap
preciated and are rapidly undergoing development
MECHANICS
There is a wide opening and demand for good skilled mechanics
in various departments of industry The supply of skilled labor is
inadequate owing in part to the superior attractions of farm life332
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
With the growing use of improved machinery and the introduc
tion of engines reapers and mowers separators etc there is a grow
ing demand for workmen capable of keeping them in repair dis
tributed better throughout the country as well as in the cities
Take the advantages altogether and the time is not far distant
when the advice will be Young man go South We do not hes
itate to say as the result of observation and experience that the
best immigration for us is from the North rather than from abroad
Northern immigrants are soonest assimilated Their children and
ours are indistinguishable The best means moreover of harmon
izing the sections is by the mutual acquaintance to which immi
gration gives rise Sectional antipathies are based on mutual
ignorance and rapidly disappears before mutual knowledge
To bring this outline view of the State to a close we quote from
the Handbook of Georgia as to the advantages it presents
Nature has been prodigal in her gifts to us and man needs
only average skill and care to make here as happy homes as the
world has ever known The ground with its wide range of pro
ductions the sun and air and conditions of climate the abundant
wood and water and waterpower the present settled state of the
country and degree of development and the future promise of a
higher developmentall point to the South as admirably suited
for immigration and to no part of the South more than Georgia
Her relative claims indeed are undisputed and her positive
claims need only to be investigated to be apparentCHAPTER II
FRUIT IN GEORGIA
Under the sanction and approval of the Georgia State Horticultural
Society sixtyfour varieties of apples are scattered over the State in
orchard and garden culture fiftyfive varieties of peaches thirty of
pears thirtythree of grapes thirteen of nectarines twelve of apri
cots eighteen of plums sixteen of cherries twelve of figs five of
quinces and three of mulberries This is the sifted and expurgated
list of the Society The character of the individuals who compose
this distinguished body and the success and reputation achieved by
many cf them give to their judgment on fruits the very highest
authority The catalogue that is given here for most of the fruits
named might be easily duplicated perhaps quadrupled if less strin
gent rules of testing were adopted than such as have obtained in
that Society But it is meant to be understood that every fruit
mentioned in the list published by authority of the State Horticul
tural Society is one entitled to rank in the choicest collections
To the enumeration given above of standard fruits of very gen
eral culture throughout the State and popularity the almond Ja
pan persimmon orange lemonpomegranateolive and banana might
be added There are many square miles of territory in Georgia
where each of these last named fruits might be easily made profit
able It will have a strange sound to many who are enthusisatic in
horticultural pursuits to hear thai the entire orchard product of the
State is under eight hundred thousand dollars in value as appears
from the last census While few citizens of the State will be ready334
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
to concede these figures as a true representation of our yearly or
chard production still it must be admitted that the great advantages
offered to the fruit growers in Georgia in point of climate soil and
general adaptedness have not been availed of as they should have
been King Cotton will have this reproach to bear among the
multitude of others The remarkable fitness of the State for pro
ducing a wide range of varieties of the most luscious fruit it
would seem should long ago have attracted to the pursuit a very
great degree of interest and a large amount of capital both domestic
and external With the exceptions of the States of South Carolina
and Alabama if indeed these be exceptions is there another State
in the Union that can match Georgias list of valuable fruits that
attain on her soil the highest perfection Let us begin with
the apple and speak of the encouragement in natural advantages
offered to those who would wish to invest extensively in its culture
in this State
If we commence our survey at the northern line of the State we
will find in the western half of that section a blue limestone forma
tion which obtains extensively in the valleys and lower hillsides
The mean temperature for the year is about 60 degrees With a
choice of the richest land for pears and apples in the vail ys or of
lands less fertile on the hills and table lands it would seem that
nothing more was needed in physical conditions to make upper
Georgia the Paradise of the apple Frost and insect enemies in
most localities throughout the Union seem to make the worst draw
backs to apple culture as well as the successful raising of most other
fruits In upper Georgia there is enjoyed on the high table lands
ranging in elevation from 1500 to 2000 feet above the sea level
an exemption from spring frosts that makes a very noticeable fact
While in the lower valleys most destructive frosts are experienced
in the late spring on the highest peaks or table lands where clear
ings have been invited we notice a very singular exemption from
this dreaded enemy of the orchardist The reason of this is per
haps the more equable temperature and slighter dews on the table
lands The mean temperature of Lookout Mountain is about 57
degrees while that of Some 1600 feet lower is 62 There are
apple trees standing in many places in that part of the State we areTHE PRODUCTIONS
335
discussing which were planted by the Cherokee Indians and from
their growth and venerable appearance must be the better part of a
century old
Some of the popular varieties of apples grown by the orchardists
of Northern Georgia are of high flavor and remarkable keeping
qualities Shockleys have been kept in perfect condition as to
soundness fourteen months
As we drop below the Chattahoochee River we enter the true
fruit domain of the State Here we find the apple very extensive
ly cultivated and with most satisfactory results The longevity of
the tree may not be as great as we find it in Cherokee Georgia
but in many other respects the inducements to engage in the rais
ing of apples exceed those in the higher lands
In the upper portion of Lower Georgia great success has been
attained in the cultivation of both the Shockley and Horse apple
It is believed by some that the very sightliest apple orchard in
the state is one of the Shockley apple as low down as the county of
Emanuel In the sea coast and Florida tier of conntiesthe exception
to general frnit culture is found in the partial success that has been
attained in the raising of apples
To the amateur the orchardist or the capitalist who would engage
in canning or drying there cannot be found a more inviting field for
apple culture than a very broad extent of country in this State
offers
THE PEAOH
Fifty five varieties of peaches are vouchod for by that high au
thority the Georgia State Horticultural Society And such
peaches It is true that much of late ha been done by haste and
carelessness in the handling and shipping of Georgia peache to
bring discredit upon the peerless character of this fruit Peaches
plucked green and sent off to market by the 25th of May it would
seem could not be very popular outside the walls of a female high
school Still the fact stand and will stand that taking a belt of
country beginning at the Chattahoochee in tire county of Musco
gee and following a line drawq on that parallel to the Savannah
river we will find more surface adapted to perfect peach production
than any other similar extent on the earths surface This is a bold336
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
assertion but let it be tested ever so severely and we will find the
proofs to thicken
The enemies to peach culture are none of them very formidable
The borer which like the curculio seems to have a roaming com
mission for the entire surface of the United States very generally
attacks the young tree While this is the fact it is to be doubted
if any fatal effects to the tree often follow the attacks of this ene
my Late spring frosts and rot have more to do with miscarriage
and loss in the years operations of our orchards than all other cau
ses together When the question of transportation shall have been
settled there is to be a splendid field of enterprise opened up to our
fruit growers and tens of thousands of acres of land will be devo
ted to the growing of peaches the Queen of fruits where we now
have only hundreds The advantages possessed by the peach grow
er of Georgia far exceed those enjoyed by the orchardist of any
other State in the Union Florida can never compete in the pro
duction of very early peaches The sorts that are to supersede
those of this State which are earliest in the markets of the North
are yet to be introduced The peach grower of this State will in
all likelihood for an indefinite period enjoy the profits of a first
market at least three weeks sooner than any other section in the
United States and while the day of 40 per crate for first peaches
and a shilling apiece for Susquehannas has passed away forever
the call for the highest priced peaches at the opening of the years
fruit trade must inevitably be with this State It is then only a
question of skill capital and transportation in settling the great fu
ture of fruit culture especially peach culture in Georgia If a
reasonable proportion of the capital which present prospects of gain
in fruit production is enticing into the business could only bo
diverted towards the erection of great canning and drying establish
ments for the encouragement of those now producing fruit we won Id
find that all who handled it would flourish and paying profits be
secured and the present crushing handicap of transportation be tri
umphantly evaded
PEARS
There are thirty standard varieties of pears cultivated in Geor
gia which have received the approving indorsement of the PornoTHE PRODUCTIONS
337
logical Society of the State The most of these are the best
known to the amateurs list We could easily designate names on
that list which might successfully challenge comparison with any
specimens of this fruit coming from any quarter of the earth It
would be impossible to show better Bartletts Seckels or Beurre
Boscs raised anywhere than can be exhibited in any section in the
pearproducing districts of the State We name these varieties
not because they are solitary or singular in the pefection they at
tain but for their remarkable excellence The introduction of
that now very distinguished specimen known as the LeConte has
marked the pear culture of the State with some very striking pe
culiarities The interest taken in its culture amounts to enthusi
asm and excitement The parent tree is still extant standing as
one might say in the very breath of the sea air It has furnished the
cuttings from which hundreds of thousands of trees have been
propagated and the promise and profits from its culture have been
so great that in one instance an investment of as large a capital as
one hundred thousand dollars has been made for the purpose of
propagating the tree and shipping its fruit The facts of its
growth from cuttings its almost perfect exemption from blight its
immense yield in sure crops the size sightliness and forwardness
of its fruit have attracted to it a degree of interest which has
distinguished very few specimens of the pear in its history in the
United States The sea coast country while in a great degree
shut out from the apple and peach culture proves its adapteduess
for pears in a very striking degree It is questionable if any other
section of Georgia can exhibit orchards of this fruit which make
such a display of a perfect development as do those of the low
country The certainty and perfection of the crop and the ease
with which they may be sent to market in merchantable condition
gives a very flattering outlook for those who have invested in pro
ducing this luscious fruit
GRAPES

Thirtythree popular names are enrolled on Georgias list of
grapes The once famous Catawba is no longer found on it In
the first two years of its introduction the promise of that particular338
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
grape made an era in fruit culture in the South Hundreds of
acres of land were trenched two feet deep for vineyards of the Ca
tawba and the reports of the crops were flatly denied by Mr Long
worth as impossible who at that day was the leading authority on
Catawba cultivation
Single canes with forty pounds of perfect grapes have been ex
hibited at the State Fair and the hopes and expectations of the
friends of the Catawba were excited to the highest point But
strange to say in a short season the soil of Georgia had no hospita
ble spot left for its growth and every vineyard in the State was
pitilessly extirpated Now however it has been discovered that
the table lands of our mountains will grow this particular grape to
perfection and we may expect to see a new reign given to this al
most peerless fruit
The Concord grape like the Bartlett pear has secured a popu
larity in Georgia which has made it ubiquitous and also conspicu
ously the choice of the million
The Delaware at the present heads the list as our most mer
chantable and valuable table grape How long this lead will be
maintained cannot be predicted with any degree of assurance as
new and taking varieties are constantly offered to experimenters
The Diana the Pocklington the Duchess are coming into most
favorable notice and formidable competition with the old favor
ites mentioned above A good 60und and mo3t palatable wine
can be had for everyday domestic use from a mixture of Clinton
Concord and Hartford must All that is needed to secure this
addition to the list of our table comforts is a litiie care some skill
and a desire to be advanced a little beyond the pristine formula of
hog and hominy The catalogue of most desirable grapes is
long enough as enjoyed by all amateurs and vintners in Georgia to
satisfy the most exacting
It is needless to recount these varieties at length as the thirty
three sorts already alluded to are every one vouched for by our
State Horticultural Society whose authority ranks with the highest
in the land
The State of Georgia enjoys with almost every other Southern
State the rare felicity of being a possessor of that superior grapeTHE PRODUCTIONS
339
known as the Scuppernong The highest latitude for this grape is
the State of North Carolina and we believe the more temperate
localities there are required for its fall maturity But from the
mountains in Georgia to her seacoast line this grape is brought to
perfection Like asparagus however it seems to delight most in
the salt air of our seacoast lands This grape is mi generis its
class as all know is the Kotnndifolia bears transportation well
makes several distinct types of wine all highly perfumed and of
delicious bouquet and a brandy of unequaled excellence If we
were to be restricted to a single vine it is likely the Scuppernong
would receive a larger vote for a survivorship than any other sin
gle name in the catalogue of favorite grapes It is a most reasona
ble thing to expect in the not remote future that an important and
lucrative industry will grow out of the production and handling of
this very noted and striking type of the grape family
Without too much minuteness of detail in speaking of the adapt
edness of soils and climate as regards grape culture in Georgia it
may be said with great confidence in the facts as experience has
recorded them that no State in the Union is better provided in
natural conditions for a successful growing and manufacture of the
rape than Georgia and in some sections the mountain and sea
coast sections notably advantages are at command which make
these localities exceptionally fitted for the business In the middle
portion of the State however for a district included in one and a
half or two degrees of latitude is the coming great vineyard indus
try of Georgia The impulse tending to this result is now strong
and well established and one thing only is wanting to it to accel
erate the consummation to be wished The small producer should
be left to the single effort of raising perfect fruit It is doubtful
if harvesting itself should be the business of this man but after
the vintage is made the time manner and labor of gathering should
be the business of the manufacturer or shipper The expense of
machinery buildings and cellars as well as the costliness of the
skill needful to the production of good wine place it out of the
power of the ordinary vintner to reach encouraging success Or
ganized capital will be required to bring grape culture to that de
cree of development and permanence that will enroll it among the34Q
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
great material interests of the State and the South One large es
tablishment that would purchase and manufacture the fruit of a
wide scope of country would give such encouragement to the small
growers of grape3 as would make this culture among the most de
lightful and profitable known Nature has done her part and
most bounteously but it is work just half accomplished as our part
is left undone
OTHER FRUITS
The Nectarine does well in most of the localities where the peach
succeeds The excellence of the fruit is universally admitted and
yet the amount produced is singularly disproportioned to the facility
and perfection of its growth The losses by that perverse miscreant
among insects the little Turk may have much to do with the
limited production of the Nectarine really one of our finest fruits
The Apricot when the early spring frosts are escaped does well in
the upper and middle portions of this State
There has been of late an introduction of a plum into the orch
ards of this State which in many respects makes it one of the most
gratifying contributions to our fruit list The Wild Goose
plum is taking the country and the certainty abundance and quality
of its crop deservedly places it high on our list of fruits We have
many other plums some of them of the same type as the Wild
Goose which are quite worthy of culture But the improved sorts
as they are popularly known such as the Green Gage Coes Golden
Drop Jefferson etc etc so seldom escape the ravages of the
cuiculio as to make attention to these varieties usually disappoint
ing To those however who have much interest in this type of
fruits it may be of some consequence to say that on the St Marys
River in this State the curculio has not yet made its appearance
and on our high table lands the Little Turks usual destructiveness
is not felt
The Cherry is extensively raised and 16 varieties of the most ap
proved sorts go to make up the list The Morello however has
stood the te3t of trial better than any other and although it has
never risen lrgh in the popular esteem in comparison with other
fruits it has been a question with many if the Morello cherry ex
tensively cultivated in its proper habitat would not prove as a mar
ket fruit really more profitable than any other in the catalogueTHE PRODUCTIONS
341

The Quince is attracting much attention and as it can be raised
throughout a very wide expanse of the State and has to encounter
fewer ailments and accidents than either the peach pear or apple
it is to be expected that in the case of such a desirable fruit for
preserving canning and domestic use it will become very popular
and profitable
The everbearing Mulberries must not be overlooked It has
been asserted of late years with great earnestness by those most ex
perienced in this specialty that with Bermuda grass red clover
and an orchard of Hicks or Downing Mulberries the raising of pork
can be reduced to the merest trifle One hundred yearling hogs to
twentyfive matured trees of the ever bearing mulberry have been
kept in firstrate condition from April till August without a morsel
of other food or even water This fruit so utilized is one of the
coming events of progress and enlarged domestic resources This
tree flourishes throughout the State and the sandy lands of lower
Georgia are especially adapted to it
The Fig comes last upon the list of fruits the enumeration of
which is here given but it by no means ranks as least It has been
a curious fact that while this fruit having such a fixed place and
large value in commerce was of such easy and sure culture no
available method of curing it has as yet been introduced There
seems to be no sort of difficulty in realizing immense crops of figs
in all the Southern portions of Georgia and the quality of the
fruit is probably as good as any we import from Smyrna But to
prepare the fig as we find it in the market in drums and box pack
ages has exceeded our skill and the surplus of the crop after family
use and the distribution to poultry and stock brings no revenue
This cannot continue the loss is too great and the solution of the
hidden mystery why figs will sour in drying must be achieved
When it is and large crops can be put on the market in merchanta
ble condition many thousands will be added to the resources of
that part of our popu lation whose location enables them to produce
this fruit
In concluding what we have to say on u Fruit Raising in Geor
gia the sweet and sour orange must not be overlooked342
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
The sweet orange and of finest size and flavor may be easily
raised for family use in any of the lower counties in the State and
in paying quantity on any of the sea islands on the coast Groves
of the sour orange anywhere in the same localities are found and
for the manufacture of preserves and a delicious dessert wine very
similar to the famous Chateau Yquem this fruit will no doubt
prove to be greatly more profitable than many of a more pretentious
sort
The outlook for the fruitraiser in Georgia is most flattering By
consulting the last census it will be seen that while fruit production
has signally declined in some of the old States noted for their large
crops in the South on the other hand the yields have largely in
creased We are sanguine that we will see in a very few years our
production of fruit in Georgia greatly augmented and our present
very moderate annual 01 chard valuation of threequarters of a mil
lion dollars carried to a figure that will attract wide attention
The impulse towards this result has been extensively felt and we
have orchards in Georgia of 70000 peach treespear orchards of S
000 trees and vineyards of 10000 vines Let us have the aid and
encouragement that large preserving and canning and wine making
establishments would surely supply to this great and pleasing inter
est of fruit growing and in one decade we might reasonably expect
to see the annual profits for the State counted by millions
CHAPTER III
GKASSES IN GEORGIA
The number or varieties of native grasses is very large and the
recently awakened interest on the subject of grass production and
culture is constantly adding to the list At short intervals speci
mens of new grasses are sent in to the Department of Agriculture
for name and identification and it is probable that most valuable
additions will be made to our already long catalogue from our
own swamps and fields
Now the production of grasses and not their destruction has be
came an object of prime importance with our farmers we areTHE PRODUCTIONS
343
sanguine of very large results so far as our profits are concerned
and the impulse that will be given to such rural pursuit as will not de
pend entirely on tillage and the laborious and expensive use of the
plow and hoe The 300000u live stock which Georgia must care
for principally with the grass and hay resources of her own soil
will compel a due degree of attention to so obvious and valuable a
department of our agriculture The most prejudiced minds as well
as those most stubbornly attached to old processes and cultures are
beginning to understand how it is that wealth and comfort as
well as comparative ease can be secured by the farmer without the
help of those leading staples that we have been taught to be
lieve constituted the whole of a sensible agriculture
No State in all our wide domain for the same area can
offer to the stockraiser or dairyman larger or betterfounded in
ducements than Georgia Beginning ac the sea coast we have the
tender salt marsh as early as January which makes no insignifi
cant reliance in that season of the year that iti 60 many sections is
one of pinching and precarious existence for stock By the first
of March the open woods grasses appear These consist of the
pinev woods sedge the celebrated wire grass with innumerable
patches and bodies of switch cane which keep cattle fat even du
ring the most inclement winter months Besides these the Spanish
long moss such a striking peculiarity of the low coast latitudes all
through the winter continues succulent and nourishing and is
eaten greedily by all stock and upon which oxen will do good
work in the absence of other forage But better far than any or
all of these is that worldrenowned grass Cynodon Dactolon known
in India as the Daub or sacred grass and throughout the South
ern Staies as Bermuda grass This grass is not propagated by its
seeds and indeed it is not thought to mature its seeds in the Uni
ted States at least by very few having any experience of its habits
It takes deep hold in the soil with its mass of roots besides cover
ing the surface with a superficial network of twinelike runners
which make one of the most compact swards of which we have
any experience While this grass requires some nursing to giveit the
necessary height for mowing when it is grown on uplands of mod
erate fertility it invariably attains a growth on low lands or high344
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
lands in good heart that makes the mowing by machinery an easy
matter A peculiar advantage in growing Bermuda grass is found
in the fact that in the lower portion of the State the vetch grows
luxuriantly in the midst of the very thickest of the sward while in
the upper sections the white clover will also put up through the
interstices of the runners and give a good nip for the sheep or
Jerseys during the winter months The farmer of experience who
knows to his cost what it is to feed a herd of cattle during the cold
weather of winter will know how to estimate the value of a grass
that men say can never be got rid of that ties the most washing
soil together that catches and holds every particle of manure 1 hat
is dropped on it that in the lower sections of the State will give a
pasture every day in the year and in other sections will afford it
for nine months in the year thatrestores a worn soil in a greater
degree than the farfamed Blue grass and that on rich land will
yield 20000 pounds of hay that by a strict and most authentic an
alysis shows as high as 14 per cent of albnmenoids This upon as
high an authority as the late Dr St Julian Ravenel makes the hay
of Bermuda more valuable than that of the celebrated timothy
It would be an injustice to this most remarkable and valuable grass
not to mention its peculiar adaptedness to sheep raising It seems
in its lattening qualities as well as its healthfulness to be beyond
comparison the very best pasturage for sheep Its capacity per
acre for supporting a flock is well knownno one placing the fig
ures at less than five head to the acre and some of the bet judges
and most experienced flock masters giving the number as high as
fifteen to the acre Everything considered that people who have
the possession of such an invaluable product of the soil as Bermuda
grass is most fortunate indeed and it would seem to be an inex
cusable want of thrift wherever it will grow not to have an un
failing supply of the very best forage that is produced in any
quarter of the earth There cannot be a question of its superiority
as a grass and hay producer over anything known in Europe or the
United States
here is a forage plant now rapidly coming into notice and pop
ularity in the lower part of the State and known as Beggars Lice
It belongs to the genus Desmodium and on good land grows to theTHE PRODUCTIONS
345

height of six or eight feet The crop comes on after a corn crop
generally and spontaneously furnishes in the shape of a most ac
ceptable forage an amazing amount of rough food for stock Ev
ery hay eating animal seems to devour it not only with relish but
greedily It is not known how far above the tier of counties co
terminous with Florida this valuable forage plant will thrive but
certainly all those who are located in its habitat are most fortu
nate in their possession of this invaluable resource
In addition to the forage and hay plants already named the crab
grass and crow foot should not be forgotten While the crow foot
is in a great measure confined to the lower belt of counties in the
State and seems to delight in a light saudy soilthe crab grass on
the contrary seems to be at home on every square inch of soil
within the boundaries of Georgia It is one of the unsolved mys
teries of nature that anywhere and everywhere in all the millions
of broad acres of Georgia and of the South the seeds of this grass
are reposing in a dormant state it may be but only waiting the call
of certain conditions to bring them into active life
If there is one solitary grass or vegetable product in all the long
catalogue of those common to the Southern States that can with
strict exactness be called native it certainly is that plant called
Crab Grass It comes unbidden and as a most unwelcome visi
tor in our tilled crops But if our fields are left unbroken after a
harvest that other universal crop known as Bag Weed usurps the
ground and leaves no chance for the growth of gras3 It has how
ever been often noticed that fields sown in wheat in November
will invariably bring on an aftercrop of the Bag weedthose sowed
in spring oats will produce crab grass as an aftercrop The reason
given is that the weed seed which are exposed by the plow in the
spring have begun to germinate and are destroyed by exposure leav
ing the later sprouting grass to take their place If our lands that
have been laid down in small grain are broken up after harvest a
crop of hay from crab grass may be mowed that in a majority of
instances would no doubt be greatly more valuable and bring larg
er money returns than the crop of grain that preceded While
there may be grasses more nutritious and we place the great Ber
muda in this class we doubt if in all the grand catalogue of forage34
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
hay plants there can be found a more delightfully scented grass
than the crab grass or one that would be as soon selected by stock
if left to their choice Its milk producing qualities are all that a
dairyman would ask It is not deemed exactly germane to ade
scription of grasses and forage plants at the command of the Geor
gia farmer to embrace in that enumeration such as Millo Maize the
numberless sorghums now in use or the Indian corn The supply
of the very best provender for all stock which this family of plants
can furnish is simply without limit But the object of this tract
is more directly to point out to those not so familiar with the lo
cality or our husbandry those plants that are most available and
more restricted to the State of Georgia and correlated sections
Then let us pay our respects to the Cow PeaDolichos as named
in the books Surely here is a Prophet without due honor in its
own country It was a favorite saying of an enthusiastic writer on
the South and its products that that country which possesses the
Cow Pea Sweet Potato and Bermuda Grass must be better than
any other land that does not posses them It is a remarkable fact
that this plant should to the present hour be so moderately rated
and while it silently has had accorded to it by all those who are most
dependent on it and the most profited by it the praise it deserves
still its reputation is far mote restricted than seems reasonable
A plant that will thrive luxuriantly in poor land with less help
than any other known whose roots thoroughly subsoil the land
whose leaves and vines will rapidly renovate the most wasted soil
and whose fruit furnishes the most strengthening food for man
and beast and whose forage product is not excelled by even the
worldrenowned red clover itself it would seem should be prized
as among the most beneficent gifts to that land that has been blessed
with it
As we ascend from the coast and lower Georgia we come into
the region of piney woods the true habitat of the wellknown
Wiregrass For a large portion of the State fully one fourth
of it this peculiar growth spreads itself everywhere Its habit is
to grow in clumps very much as the Orchard grass does and it is
a perennial To look at it as it covers the ground in winter a
stranger would not wonder at its perennial form but could easilyTHE PRODUCTIONS
347
believe that it was indestructible Harsh and repulsive it would
no doubt seem to the man of the North or West who was accus
tomed to the tender and succulent growths of bis section But
little as this individual might at first be disposed to regard this
ugly customer he will find on inquiry that the real beef range sec
tion of Georgia was found exactly in this home of the wire grass
and that the only flock of sheep worthy of the name in the State
roam over the sealike expanse of this growth in the forests of ou
pine timber There are flock masters in this region that immbei
their sheep by the thousand and on an expense of fourteen cents
a year per head or no expense at all winter or summer They
derive large incomes with as nearly no labor or care as could be
said of any gains whatever When the old stubble is burned off in
the early part of the year and the tender grass shoots up all ani
mals running on it for pasturage seem to thrive and be well satis
fied The part of the tussock thit stands all winter will in all
cases conceal under its covering a portion of tender growtii that
sustains the stock that range over it during the hard times of the
winter months
It is proper to state in dismissing the subject that it has been
often remarked by judges well qualified to decide in the case that
everything considered health water clemency of climate cleanli
ness in the fleece proximity to a good market that the wile
grass section of Georgia made altogether a better sheep walk than
either Texas or New Mexico Sheep husbandry is one of the
coming great industrial interests that is to magnify the Em
pire State of the South beyond all present conceivable limits It
would seem that a business that paid 63 per cent while left liter
ally to run itself should invite immigration and capital with irre
sistible eloquence and logic In the near future we will see no
doubt as many sheep in a single county of the wiregrass country
as are counted now for the entire State
As we ascend from the low country we reach a section bounded by
the32d and 34th parallels that possess in a rare degree an assemblage
of physical advantages and comprehensive range of production that
very few portions of our country can justly claim Here will be348 DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
found the Paradise of pear peach apple and grape culture associ
ated with the invaluable clovers and lucern The success which
has followed every intelligent effort in the culture of red clover in
the red clay sections of Georgians indeed proved to be a revelation
as well as a surprise For the last 50 years we were deterred by the
turpentine fanners of North Carolina from attempting the utiliza
tion of our pine forests in competition with them and we were as
effectually scared away from clover raising by the warning of our
Kentucky friends who were absolutely sure that red clover could
not be made to grow in Georgia By stealth we might say we
have made the venturein spite of our misgivings and slack exper
imenting The fact has forced its way that red clover will not
only do well in Georgia but that in almost every section of the
State where you can get out of a blowing sand you may have fine
crops of this great product It is simply a question of proper fer
tilizing and not a question of soil or climate whether you may have
clover or not So far from not being able to succeed in making its
growth advantageous here we challenge the United States to match
the crop of Col G W Scott of Decatur in DeKalb county in this
State who on one measured acre of land housed nearly 17000
pounds of well cured clover A Northern gentleman interested in
tuch matters reported a crop raised in the same neighborhood on
a very ordinary plat of soil to the New York Sun which made up
wards of 4000 pounds of well dried hay the first cutting and at an
expense of just seven dollars Counting the second cutting this it
would seem should be satisfactory No doubt in a great number
of experiments as good results are occurring every year The crop
in Georgia will pay for four years from first sowing and we have
known in the city of Atlanta eleven crops raised from one sowing
Our friends in K ntucky who for so long kept us out of the danger
and folly of clover husbandry we believe do not count on more
than two crops from one sowing
In all the clover raising localities we may count securely on hav
ing a good nip for almost any grazing stock during the late and
early spring as the time of rest for the plant is during the months
of July and August As the companion of red clover we are sin
gularly blest in the possession of the Queen of all forage plantsTHE PRODUCTIONS
349
lucern In the latitude of Atlanta about 33 degrees this plant
is high enough for a fine cutting by the 15th of February and four
more may be had if the seasons are at all favorable during the
year This herbaceous plant is perhaps at the very head of the list
of all known varieties adapted to similar uses By experiment it
has been tested and proved to be the most nutritions of all green
food for stock and that one ration of grain a day will take a horse or
mule well through his days work if it is supplemented with lucern
hay The preparation of the land that is to support this crop must
be thorough and it is not extravagant to apply as much as 35 dollars
of outlay for a single acre But when it is remembered that a crop
of five tons of hay per acre is not at all remarkable and that prop
erly cured is worth 30 dollars per ton it will be seen how much
better these profits are than those from cotton corn wheat or to
bacco
In Georgia we may count on twenty years service from a plat
of lucern and that every well set acre of it will keep five head of
horses or mules for a twelve months The objection to it and about
the only one is that it will not bear the hoof and it is strictly
speaking a soiling crop We have omitted to mention the
fact that lucern unlike the red clover will do well in fact
yield abundantly on the sandy lands of our coast counties and it
is likely with proper manuring will afford good cutting for every
month in the year
In concluding mention of summer grasses native to Georgia the
Broom Sedge should not be forgotten This native to our soil is
of almost universal prevalence on all turned out or worn lands and
although it has become fashionable to regard it as the synonym of
a povertystricken soil it has merits that make it no contemptible
resource to the stock keeper It is early in starting is highly rel
ished by all stock and has a most unquestionable suitableness to
young stock It is a common saying that with broom sedge pas
turage one may raise a mule on what it costs to keep a calf The
trouble with this grass is that when grazed it is soon overtaxed and
will not reproduce its stand or extend it and dies out unless pro
tected every two years from the tramping and bite of stock3So
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
WINTER GRASSES
Among the chief of these well known in Georgia husbandry is
the Tall MeadowOat Grass This grass on well manured land
will grow often six feet high and on lighter lands than any other
grass in popular favor The yield is very heavy when the crop has
been well cared for and is just the grass for our cotton belt sup
plementing the Bermuda grass while at rest during the winter
The seed of this most excellent grass ripen before the stalk and
may be saved by the cradle before the bulk of the crop is ready for
harvesting Like the wire grass the meadowoat hides in its tus
socks during the winter a very large proportion of nutritive
green stems which are highly relished at that time by all stock
ORCHARD GRASS
This is among our very earliest grasseskeeping green all
winter and at the first brpath of spring attaining a height that
makes it available for pasturing It comes in directly after the first
cuttings of lucern and from its tenacty in keeping its stand
wherever sownits nutritious quality and the facility with which
it takes possession of orchards or woodlands it is most deservedly
becoming a favorite among graf in Georgia A mixture of tall
oat and orchard grass red and white clover make the perfection of
a sward for either pasture or a hay crop
BLUE GEASS
While it is not a fact that the true blue gaes will not do well in
Georgia we yet have so many other varieties of pasture grass that
are more easily set and matured that very few have attempted its
culture on a large scale
It is however a widely known fact that no one has ever yet at
tempted in the northern and middle portions of the State to grow
this grass who has not done so with very satisfactory results With
the proper manure one having the elements of lkneand phospho
ric ecid in it no one may feel the least doubt in their effort to es
tablish as perfect a blue grass sward as could be asked for anywhere
Our blue limestone lads in the mountain counties and our rich
coves will produce this grass to the hearts content if its culture
from habit or choice should be a desirable objectTHE PRODUCTIONS
351
One peculiarity this grass has developed in this State its stub
born hold on the soil where once set exceeds that of all known
grasses Spots once set in this grass by the feeding of cavalry
horses during the war are to this day occupied by it in spite of bad
usage and the incursions of broom sedge which has heretofore been
considered as having the mastery over all other grasses
The list of grasses which may be and are produced in this State
with profit may be concluded with Red Top and Herds grass Both
of these well known and popular grasses are easily raised in any
suitable soil in the State They both require a rich and moist bed
to develop the best results Their use has not spread to any great
extent among our farmers for the reason that other varieties have
proved to be of easier and more remunerative culture It is due
to the people of Georgia engaged in the business of agriculture to
state a fact which will explain to sme extent what may seem to be
a very inconsistent thing when the capacity of our soil for the
production of grass and forage plants is considered By the last
census the hay production of Georgia is placed at a little over 14
000 tons in comparison with the five million tons of New York or
the three and a half million tons of Illinois or the larger yield of
Iowa this return seems to be a most insignificant and beggarly one
But it must not be overlooked that our shucks and fodder from the
blades of our crops of corn used by us in substitution of hay must
amount to many thousands of tons The mass of this offal which
it may be called derived from a crop of 30000000 bushels of corn
must be very great Its substitution for so many tons o hay as
provant for stock is not by very far so great a mistake as the eco
nomic one when we come to consider the comparative cost of pro
duction with provender raised from mowed grasses
In concluding what is to be said on grass husbandry in Georgia
it would be an inexcusable neglect to omit mention of our moun
tain ranges and the valuable grasses and herbage which abound in
all that section of the State High as the elevation of that por
tion of Georgia is as to both altitude and latitude stock of the
lighter sort as young neat cattle goats and sheep are able to sub
sist during the winter almost entirely on the natural growth of the
range All through the spring summer and fall months stock not
only live but do well on our mountain tops and valleys The abun
dance of grazing and browsing which these localities supply for a352
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
large portion of the year makes the mountain region of Georgia
one of the most desirable for stock in all the State It is not an
uncommon thing for young cattle to be bought up at low prices in
the neighboring valleys then moved into the mountain walks fat
tened and in the fall sold in the larger markets at a great advance
on first cost Experiments in the raising and keeping of the An
gora goat in these mountain pastures are making a very favorable
impression It is thought with much reason that this partic
ular branch of stock raising may be easily carried to a very large
and important development in our mountain counties The adapt
edness of this locality to the raising and support of the Angora has
been so marked that those accustomed to the care of this valuable
animal are sanguine that we shall see in the near future a very
important source of profit in this branch of industry If mills
could be made accessible for the manufacture of mohair there can be
no doubt that a stimulus would be given to the production of this
material which would raise it to a high rank in the list of indus
tries in Georgia It is hardly possible that the native habitat of
the Angora is better adapted to its keep and development than are
the mountain counties of this State
CHAPTER IV
GAEDEN PRODUCTS
Under this head the entire range of production as adopted by
the truckers of the State may be considered
It is demonstrable that when all advantages are considered which
are needed by the gardener to insure success the southern portion of
Georgia presents inducements superior to those of any other por
tion of the United States This fortunately located section em
braces fully 20000 square miles of the States surface While the
State of Florida as regards high temperature during the colder
winter months may give some superiority over the truckers and
gardeners of Georgia still the balance of advantage is decidedly with
the latter when all the conditions to success are considered The
Florida producer must come in competition with the trucker of
Bermuda in the earlier crops sent to market and at a disadvan
tage while it is notorious that in the most important item ofTHE PRODUCTIONS
353
melon production the soil and climate of Florida cannot compare
with those of Georgia
This may also be said of the Irish potato and cabbage crops both
ranking in importance in the list of the truckers products next to
the melon crop
The great question of transportation is one that is not only im
portant in all discussions of this topic but it is vital The bulki
ness and weight as well as the perishable quality of most garden
products make it of the very greatest consequence that the facili
ties for moving the crops when made should be at hand The sea
coast section possesses a rare advantage of water carriage not only
to the side of the outgoing ship which takes its great bulk of
freight to the Northern market but in very many cases permits the
small lighters to receive their loads from the very spots where they
were produced All who have any experience of the loss that re
sults from the violent jolting and careless handling of fruits and
vegetables will see at a glance what an advantage it must be to be
able to move tender garden products to the point of final shipment
without the often necessary loss from bruising and crushing in the
handling It is the opinion of many of large experience in the
business that no localities in all the broad limits of the Union in
clude in their claims of advantages for the gardener and trucker as
many as the seacoast of Georgia Advancing from the coast line
towards the counties in close proximity we have the same benig
nant climate and suitable soil that one may have anywhere on the
immediate coast with convenient and well organized railroad
transportation The Savannah Florida and Western the Virginia
Tennessee and Georgia and the Central Railroads all first class in
their accommodations and management furnish the amplest means
of transportation for thousands of square miles of the most admira
bly adapted soil for the business of thetruckerand gardener Then
there are other connecting lines that penetrate this section of the
State which leave very little more to be desired in the way of con
venient transportation The interests involved in even the present
development of the trucking business in the State of Georgia are so
important that they will force such terms on the lines of transpor
tation as will make this pursuit one of the most remunerative both354
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
to the producer and transporter It may be said to be just in the
dawn of its success Already in certain favored localities real es
tate has been enhanced one hundred and fifty per cent on the prices
of a few years past From the port of Savannah alone the ship
ments of watermelons in one season amounted to one hundred and
seventy five thousand and of vegetables there were sent off one
hundred and eightyfive thousand crates and fortynine thousand
barrels The statistics of the melon trade are not full enough to
give exact figures as to the extent of the annual production in the
State but must be very large By rail thousands of tons are
shipped North as far as Chicago and St Louis which when added
to the shipments by steamers illustrate the growing promise of the
trade The lands which are so peculiarly adapted to this promising
industry can be bought for prices ranging from two to twenty dol
lars an acre The climate and water may be said in a vast number
of localities to be unexceptionable and the population for the most
part compares favorably in all the externals of healthfulness with
that of any other portion of the State or of the South
It may not be out of place here to enumerate some of the most
important staple products which engage the attention of our truck
ers and gaideners By many asparagus is regarded as the chief
among the vegetables of commerce If its cultivation is consid
ered in reference to the advantages of its peculiar habitat the lands
of the coast district as also its adaptedness in its handling and
marketable qualities it will no doubt be found to justly occupy the
rank it holds in the list of valuable garden products The stock
sent to market for all preceding years has proved to be entirely in
adequate to the demand The earliness and rare delicacy of this
vegetable its wonderful productiveness and the fine condition
in which it reaches market all give it first rank in the list of mar
ketable vegetables The profits at the price often obtained of from
nine to twelve dollars per dozen bunches in the New York market
it would seem ought to make asparagus very desirable as a staple
market vegetable
Snap beans are very extensively cultivated and a crop of one
hundred and fifty crates an acre is common The price obtained in
the northern markets is from one to four dollars a crateTHE PRODUCTIONS
355
The beet is one of the staple market vegetables yielding heavily
and bringing from two dollars per barrel and upward
The cabbage is perhaps the most extensively cultivated and mar
keted vegetable in all the list grown by our truckers The yield
at times is enormous and in the mild season during which this
crop is brought to maturity in the coast country admits of very
close planting It is not unusual to have a plant on every two feet
square of a field giving upwards of ten thousand heads an acre
Two hundred barrels an acre on a patch of eight acres have been
secured in the neighborhood of Savannah which brought four dol
lars per barrel in New York market Freights from Savannah by
steamer can be had for fifty cents per barrel Commissions on sales
are about eight per cent
The cauliflower finds in the sea coast region its most favorable
locality Shipments can be made by the 25th of March bringing
for a crate of twentytwo heads nearly eight dollars and as much as
twentyfive dollars per barrel Ten thousand plants may be raised
on an acre
The cucumber is regarded as ranking very high as a vegetable of
market value Perhaps the very largest market return from a sin
gle acre of any vegetable yet made has been derived from this veg
etable the sum as reported reaching eighteen hundred dollars
This crop was grown near the city of Savannah
Egg plants do well and bring six dollars per barrel
No portion of this continent certainly can exceed the production
of onions which the garden section of Georgia can show One
thousand bushels can be gathered from a single acre
Garden peas make a very important item in the shipments of gar
den stuff to Northern markets They grow to great perfection
producing from 150 to 200 crates per acre and bring from one dol
lar and fifty cents to five dollars and fifty cents per bushel
With the exception possibly of cabbage the largest shipments of
our truckers in vegetable products is in the Irish potato It is
very questionable if when soil the resources of local manures early
maturity and transportation are considered there can be named a
more advantageous region of earth for the profitable culture of the
Irish potato than the sea coast lands of Georgia With the drift of
salt marsh oyster shell shelllime and the marsh mud for a com356
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
post no section of the Union can excel the land we speak of in
large and fine crops of Irish potatoes The quality is as striking as
the production One hundred barrels is a result easily attained
and the crop will realize from three to six dollars per barrel
The sweet potato it is hardly necessary to say finds its true home
in this section If people out of the Southern States could ever
be induced to give a sweet potato a living chance in the kitchen
the profits of its culture might be made to reach wonderful figures
All the best varieties of this vegetable which might well be classed
in the family of rare fruits for its excellence can be and are grown
in Georgia From three to five hundred bushels per acre can be
easily raised and the spring prices even in the home markets are
very often extravagantly high and always remunerative
Watermelons which are to be included in the truckers list make
the grand show in the wide enumeration of his years crops Thou
sands of acresof the best adapted lands in the world are devoted in
Georgia to the cultivation of this glorious fruit All the world
knows that on Georgias soil it has attained its highest perfection
and when the rates of transportation shall have been adjusted to a
sensible and business ratio the watermelon trade will reach a figure
that will be of vast consequence to the State One thousand
melons for an acre properly cultivated is a reasonable yield and
these bring in Boston and Baltimore from 25 to 50 cents if reach
ing market before the later crops produce a glut
Strawberry culture is beginning to assume large proportions
Fields of twenty acres or more in the southern part ot the State are
heard of and although the crops are not as large as some that are
reported for localities higher north still a yield of six thousand
quarts for an acre is attainable and three thousand quarts are by no
means uncommon Reaching Northern markets as tins fruit does
from Georgia late in March or early in April th price ought to
be quite satisfactory as it ranges from 35 to 50 cents a quart
Fruits and vegetables are the familiar products of every home in
the State It is very hard to name a single State in tae Union that
offers to the gardener or horticulturist a wider or more eligible range
of productions in his specialties than can be found tue State of
But when the man of small or large capital is invited to
GeorgiaTHE PRODUCTIONS
357
invest in the particular industry here discussed we mean to desig
nate the sea coast and the southern portion of this State as not
only peculiarly adapted to the business of the market gardener but
preeminently suited to it
CHAPTER V
FIELD PRODUCTIONS OF THE STATE
There may be States in the Union which in proportion to area
claim a larger number of acres of very rich lands than Georgia
There are no doubt certain sister commonwealths which in their
adaptedness to certain special products largely exceed the capacity
of Georgia production But for the superficial extent of Georgia
it is questionable if there is another State in the Union that is more
generally adapted to the production of those necessaries and com
forts of life that constitute the resources of a prosperous and happy
community
There is hardly a section of the State that is not able by the nat
ural resources of its soil and productions to sustain a population in
great comfort and for her number of square miles it is doubtful if
there is a State in the Union that can count in its limits a greater
number of healthful localities Cereals do well from the moun
tains to the seaboard with probably the single exception of wheat
which has been neglected in the past history of the agriculture of
the State on the seaboard from the idea that it could not be prof
itably raised there The few instances where this culture has been
attempted have developed some very remarkable results in its favor
As large a yield as forty bushels of good wheat on an acre has been
produced on the seacoast of South Carolina in a biscuits toss of
the salt water In the northern and middle belts of the State grain
production with clover and the grasses offers every encouragement
On lands naturally rich from the peculiarities of their location large
yields of grain are very common rising as high as 35 and 40 bush
els of wheat and 70 bushels of oats per acre
On lands of inferior grade of fertility the product of email grain
and Indian corn is a question of fertilization only and not one of
soil or climate The annual crop of cereals for the State will358
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
amount to fully fifty millions of bushels This production could
be vastly increased if the strange fascination of cotton culture could
be dispelled and wiser counsels prevail The tendency of the pop
ular judgment is towards this reform and when it shall be mate
rialized and its full influences felt the provision that will follow
for the support of man and beast will be ample if not supera
bundant
The rice crop once such a material item in the annual census of
Georgias production is at present reduced to less than forty mil
lions of pounds The wet culture of this grain has since the war
been greatly circumscribed by the repugnance felt towards it by
negro laborers and it is now being substituted by the upland crop
Gradually this industry is increasing and acquiring very consider
able importance and it is not at all improbable that rice produc
tion will be so generally diffused throughout the State as to make
this grain one of the staple articles of domestic use on our farms
Sugar production in Georgia might easily and most profitably be
carried to a high figure Every county in the extreme southern
tier of the State bordering on Florida could make the sugar crop a
most advantageous one and if their capacity was supplemented
by the yield of cane that the counties adjacent to these are well
adapted to produce a sugar supply for the whole State would be
a matter of easy achievement Very partial returns of sugar made
in Georgia place the figures as low as 600 hogsheads but there is
good reason for believing that this return does not by any means
give the proper amount raised and consumed on the farms in the
caneproducing section The average yield of syrup from sugar
cane is 200 gallons per acre though as much as 600 gallons an
acre is by no means uncommon This average yield would give at
usual prices 7680 seventysix dollars and eighty cents an acre
a result far better than the ordinary profits on an acre of cotton
Sorghum both for forage and syrup is now one of the fixed and
popular crops in Georgia and it is a historical that fact the people
of this Union are greatly indebted to this State for the first dissemi
nation of this most valuable agricultural resource The profits
from sorghum may be placed at from thirty to fifty dollars per acre
The adaptability of the climate and soil of Georgia to the producTHE PRODUCTIONS
359
tion of Indian corn is as extended as the limits of the State The
northern and middle portions of Georgia may be said to be pre
eminently suited to this crop now regarded by lie whole world as
of cardinal importance to the wellbeing of man But while these
portions of Georgia may be said to possess preeminent advantages
for the production of this staple grain as perfect corn as can be
grown anywhere may be seen in the fields and barns on our imme
diate sea coast It may be said to have its habitat on every acre of
arable land in Georgia The crop ia between twentyfive and
thirty million bushels and costs in producing it one cent a pound
Oats are becoming more and more a favorite with the most intelli
gent and thrifty of the farmers of this State As a feeding crop
for work stock it has assumed the first importance and rank and
the annual product which is now about seven millions of bushels
willbe augmented steadily until it will in all probability supersede
the old favorite Indian corn as a grain for work stock The cost
o oat production is about the same as corn about one eent per
pound The striking advantage in an oat crop in Georgia is the
fact that it may be either a fall or spring crop Should the better
plan of fall sowing fail from the unusual severity of the winter
the farmer has the chance of the spring sowing which often proves
very remunerative There is a great future for the oat in the
prominence which this crop must assume in our farm economy
CottonThe whole world knows the rank which Georgia holds
as a cottonproducing State She now stands third among the
States of the Union in her number of bales Her crop may be set
down at about 800000 bales and as to quality no State produces
a better article She almost makes a monopoly of the seaisland
or longstaple crop With the exception of a very restricted area
in South Carolina and Florida Georgia may be said to be the ex
clusive producer of this valuable and eagerlysought variety By
large odds it is probable that Georgia exceeds any other State in
the extent of area she possesses which is well adapted to the pro
duction of the blackseed cotton In all the counties of the State
coterminous with the extreme southern tier adjoining Florida we
have a surface of about ten thousand square miles well adapted to
the production of the longstaple cotton and of a high grade The35o
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
yield where proper skill and care are exercised is about equal to
the crop of short staple Now the roller gins which heretofore
by their slow performance added so much to the care and cost
called for in the preparation of this crop are about to be superse
ded by better machines and of speedier movement we may rea
sonably expect a strong impulse to be given to the cultivation of
longstaple cotton The price of this desirable fibre is about
double that of short cottons and often even more than double
On the coast lands short cotton may be raised to great advantage
and the tendency of the growth seems to be towards a longer and
improved fibre From the coast to a line drawn across the State
just below the mountain range cotton is cultivated and some fear
te such a point of success as to draw off the attention of the
farmers of that section of the State from a culture of such staples
as would contribute a greater sum to the comfort and prosperity
of the community We refrain from giving the cost of cotton
production as that depends so largely on conditions which con
stantly vary In a va6t number of instances cotton culture may
be said to result in a most encouraging net profit in most of the
sections of the State producing that staple where the question of
labor does not intervene under its more unfavorable aspects Where
the farmer in Georgia owns his land and he and his family supply
the labor that produces the crop it is highly probable that more
clear money is now realized from cotton at present prices and the
improved culture practiced than at any previous time in the his
tory of our agriculture Loss comes only to the man who depends
on hireling labor badly organized and controlled and supported by
purchased supplies
The yield per acre is from 140 pounds of lint to 450 One bale
to the acre under present improved methods is not at all an un
usual crop and as high as five bales to a single acre have been pro
duced on upland and sixteeu bales on a patch of four acres It is
not an empty boast to claim for Georgia that her farmers and
planters are pushing with unusual vigor and intelligence methods
and inquiries which promise to make her a leading authority in all
matters pertaining to cotton production
We subjoin some wellauthenticated returns nade chiefly to theTHE PRODUCTIONS
361
Department of Agriculture of the State which give a possible re
sult in the capacity of the soil of Georgia in the production of
our leading staples These examples of good culture while they
are certainly better than the successes of the ordinary and slip
shod tillage of the State are at the same time not of abnormal or
difficult achievement These instances of fine and satisfactory
yields illustrate the important fact that Georgia soil and climate
respond to the farmers outlay of money and care and that a very
high per centage may be realized by the man who liberally and in
telligently expends money in the yearly operations of his farm
The world is beginning to discover that this is the true secret of
success in agricultural ventures After making reasonable allow
ance for the miscarriage that follows unfavorable seasons if the
farmer secures a good interest on the money he loans his farm for
the year he should be satisfied This is business on business
principles and will always sustain the man who so conducts it
CAPACITY OF GEORGIA SOIL UNDER HIGH CULTURE
The various agricultural products common to Georgia having
been given with minuteness in the chapter on Soils and Productions
we proceed to give the results of a number of experiments in the
cultivation of those products in each of those divisions con
ducted with proper preparation and fertilizationsuch as arc given
in the more densely settled portions of the world As but little is
accomplished by inadequate means in any department of human
industry the actual producing capacity of a country can only be
tested by the results of judicious culture The crops to which
we shall refer were reported to the various State and county fairs
within the past few years and both the culture and its results were
verified by the affidavits of disinterested parties
In 1873 Mr R H Hardaway produced on upland in Thomas
county Lower Georgia 119 bushels of Indian corn on one acre
which yielded a net profit of 7717
In the same county the same year Mr E T Davis produced
96 bushels of rustproof oats per acre After the oats were har
vested he planted the same land in cotton and in the fall gathered
800 pounds of seed cotton362
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
Mr John J Parker of the same county produced in 1874 on
one acre 694 gallons of cane syrup at a cost of 7750 The
syrup at 75 cents per gallon the market price brought 52087
net profit from one acre 44337
lu 1874 Mr Wiley W Groover of Brooks county Lower
Georgia produced with two horses on a farm of 126 acres
without the aid of commercial fertilizers cotton corn oats peas
sugar cane and potatoes to the value of 325825 The total cot
of production was 104500 leaving net proceeds of crop 221325
The stock raieed on the farm was not counted
Joseph Hodges of the same county produced on one acre 2
700 pounds of seed cotton ffm Borden 600 gallons of syrup
J Bower 500 bushels of sweet potatoes J O Morton 75 bushels
oats Mr T W Jones made 12 barrels or 480 gallons of syrup on
one acre and saved enough cane for seed
In Bulloch county Lower Georgia 3500 pound of seed cotton
were produced by Samuel Groover and in the same county 21
barrels of sugar at one time and 700 gallons of syrup at another
per acre
In Clay county MrHodge produced from one acre a few
years ago 4500 pounds of seed cotton
Mr J B Kespass of Schley county gathered the present year
1878 a little upwards of 500 bushels of oats from five acres
Mr J B Bespass of Schley county Lower Georgia in 1877
by the use of fertilizers grew on five acres of naturally poor land
15000 pounds of seed cotton which netted him when sold 6602
per acre
Mr H T Peeples of Berrien county reports to this Department
a crop of 800 bushels of sweet potatoes grown on one acre of pine
land
In 1876 Mr G J Drake of Spalding county Middle Georgia
produced 74 bushels of corn on one acre of land
Mr John Bonner of Carroll county made three bales of cotton
500 pounds each on one acre Mr B H Springer of the same
county produced nine bales from five acres without manures and
ninetyfour bales from 100 acres by the use of fertilizers
In 1873 Mr S W Leak of the same county produced on oneTHE PRODUCTIONS
363
acre 40i bushels of wheat worth 8050 cost 1450net profit
6600
In Wilkes county 123 bushels of corn were produced on one acre
of bottom land also 42 bushels of Irish potatoes on onetenth of
an acre the second crop same year on same land the second crop
very fine but not so good
Mr J F Madden of the same county produced in 1876 on one
acre 137 bushels of oate
Mr T C Warthen of Washington county on the line of Mid
dle and Lower Georgia produced in 1873 on 11125 acres 6917
pounds of seed cotton equivalent to five bales of 461 pounds
each worth at 17 cents per poundthe average price of that
year40337 The cost of culture was 14858 net profit 25479
for a very small fraction over one acre
Dr Wm Jones of Burke county produced 480 gallons of syrup
on one acre Wesley Jones of the same county produced three
bales of cotton 500 pounds each per acre Jap J Davis in the
same county made in 1877 with two mules thirtyfour bales of
cotton 500 pounds each 600 bushels of corn and 300 bushels of
oats Wm C Palmer of same county made in 1877 with one
mule twentyfive bales of cotton 50l pounds each and a fair crop
of corn Henry Miller of same county produced in 1877 sixty
five bushels of corn per acre first year on reclaimed swamp with
out manure
Mr R M Brooks of Pike county Middle Georgia produced
in 1873 on five acres of bottom land 500 bushels of rice The
total cost was 75net profit 300
Mr R B Baxter of Hancock county Middle Georgia in 1872
harvested at the first cutting first years crop 4862 pounds of dry
clover hay per acre
Mr A J Preston of Crawford county gathered from one acre
of Flint River bottom 4000 pounds of seed cotton and from an
other on same place 115 bushels of corn
Dr T P Janes of Greene county Middle Georgia produced
in 1871 five tons of clover hay per acre in one season at two
cuttings
Mr Patrick Long of Bibb county on the line of Middle and334
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
Lower Georgia harvested from one acre of land from which he
had gathered a crop of cabbages in June of the same year 8646
pounds of native crab grass hay
Mr S W Leak in Bpalding county Middle Georgia gathered
in the fall of 1873 from one acre from which he had harvested
forty bushels of wheat in June 10720 pounds of peavine hay
Net profit from wheat 66 from peavine hay 233u8 making
in one year from a single acre a net profit of 29908
Mr William Smith of Coweta county Middle Georgia pro
duced 2200 pounds of seed cotton per acre on ten acres
Mr Edward Camp of the same county produced 1000 bushels
of oats fiom ten acre
Mr J T Manley of Spalding county Middle Georgia produced
115 bushels of oats from one acre
Mr S W Bloodworth of the 6ame county gathered in 1870
137 bushels of corn from one acre
Mr L B Willis in Greene county Middle Georgia in June
1873 from one acre and a third harvested twenty bushels of wheat
and the following October 27130 pounds of corn forage From
the forage alone he received a profit of 15922 per acre
Dr W Moody of the same county harvested at one cutting
from one acre of river bottom in 1874 13953 pounds of Bermuda
grass hay cost 1287 value of hay 20929 net profit 19642
Mr J R Winters of Cobb county Upper Georgia produced
in 1873 from 115 acres 6575 pounds of dry clover hay at the
first cutting of the second years crop
Mr T H Moore of the same county produced on one acre
105 bushels of corn while Mr Jeremiah Daniel produced 125
bushela
Mr R Peters Jr of Gordon county Upper Georgia harvested
in 1874 from three acres of lucern four years old fourteen tons
and 200 pounds of hay or 9400 pounds per acre
Capt C W Howard produced on Lookout Mountain in Walker
county Upper Georgia in 1874 on one acre of unmanured land
which cost him twentyfive cents per acre with one hoeing and
plowing 108 bushels of Irish potatoes which he sold in AtlantaTHE PRODUCTIONS
365
at a net profit of 9725 On land manured and better prepared
and worked double that quantity could be produced
Mr Thomas Smith of Cherokee county produced 104 bushels
of corn from one acre
Mr John Dyer of Bibb county produced in 1873 from one
acre at a cost of 8 3987 bushels of sweet potatoes which he sola
at a net profit of 29092
Mr HaddonP Redding of Fulton county in 1877 Ponced
from one acre 400 bushels of St Domingo yam potatoes which he
readily sold in Atlanta at an average of 1 per bushel
We add the award made upon the returns of a number of con
testants for the crop of 1884 which it is seen presents Georgia Agri
culture in a most favorable light The summary is taken from he
Atlanta Constitution 131884 and is attested by names of the
highest authority
From The Atlanta Constitution
FARMING THAT PATS
What one hundred Georgia Farmers have done Four Bales of
Cotton and 116 12 Bushels of Corn to the AcreARoUof
HonorThe Contestants for the Premiums of George W bcott
CoSome AntiTexas Arguments
We print herewith a list that should make every Georgian proud of
Georgia
Messrs George W Scott Co of this city manufacturers of
GossypiumPhospho the Cotton and Corn Fertilizer offered prizes
for the best acres of corn and cotton grown with their fertilizer
The result was an astonishing one Over 100 farmers in different
sections of the State contested and sent in their returns properly
sworn to and attested
There were 75 farmers who planted cotton They averaged 774
pounds of lint cotton to the acre with 15 an acre spent for ferti 1
ier The highest yield was 1545 pounds to the acre or practically
I bales to the acre of 400 pounds each There were 16 com planters
who made an average of 81 bushels to the acrethe highest yield
beins 116 12 bnehels366
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
These results cannot be beaten anywhere A sturdy old farmer
came into Mr Scotts office yesterday and said
Well Mr Scott I have read about your premiums I read it
to my boys and it hoped them up mightily They had been get
ting restless on the old farm and had talked about going off But
when they saw that a hundred Georgia farmers had made nearly
two bales to the acre scattered all about the State they made up
their minds to stay with me on the old farm and to make it them
selves
Every farmer in the South ought to read this list and make up
his mind to do as the old farmers boys have done Here is the list
The five successful contestants made an average of 1355 25
pounds of lint cotton per acre and used an average of 987 pounds
of Gossypium
The corn premiums show just as gratifying results There were
sixteen contestants and the average yield was eightyone bushels to
the acre The first premium was taken with 116J bushels and the
last premium withl03 bushels These results are gratifying Taken
with the cotton yield they show that the farmers of Georgia are
making rapid progress We doubt if ever before a hundred farmers
in the State could have made up such an average It shows that
they are rapidly coming to the intensive system in farming It
shows that they are abandoning the loose old plantation methods
and are beginning to see the profit and comfort in small farms well
tilled
From The Atlanta Constitution
ONE HUNDRED GEORGIA FARMERS
The most encouraging news we have printed for many a day was
the record of the contests for the gossypium phospho premiums
which appeared yesterday A home company manufactures a fer
tilizer It offers 800 in gold for the best yield made on ground
enriched with that fertilizer and four Jersey bull for the best yield
made by clubs So that the competition has the effect of a fair
There were seventyfive farmers who contested for the cotton
premium according to the rules The highest yield was 1545
pounds of lint cotton to the acre or 3 12 bales of 450 pounds eachTHE PRODUCTIONS
367
The lowest yield wss 430 pounds or a bale to the acre The aver
age of the seventyfive farmers was 774 pounds or nearly two bales
to the acre To secure this yield he used an average of 888 pounds of
gossypium which cost at his depot 1554 At nine cents his cot
ton brought 6966 Deduct from this the cost of the fertilizer and
we have 85412 net profit to the acre The fifty bushels of cotton
seed from each acre will about pay for the cultivation At a bale
to the acre above the cost of the fertilizer any farmer can get rich
Here are seventyfive farmers who have more than made that aver
age The returns show that throughout the entire State 850 000
bales of cotton were raised on 3100000 acres or less than one bale
to oi acres So that the average farmer of Georgia prepares plants
and cultivates seven acres and gets from that large surface just
what these seventyfive farmers average from one acre
The committee say We have carefully examined all the papers
submitted in each case and were governed by the rules prescribed
in your published circular We regret to say that several contest
ants were ruled out for noncompliance with the rules and who
would otherwise have been entitled to premiums We note espe
cially that the contestant reporting the greatest yield on a single
acre was ruled out for noncompliance You have the reports of all
the contestants in your hands and of course will make such use of
them as you think proper Very respectfully
J T Henderson Chairman
Wm M Phillips
L F Livingston
E L Thomas
R J Redding
Committee of Awards
Atlanta Ga December 13 18845368
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
AVHAT GEORGIA CAN DO IN THE RAISING OF SMALL GRAIN
As supplemental to exhibits made by the cotton raisers of Geor
gia an account of a contest for premiums on wheat and oats is sub
joined When the yield here recorded and upon the highest tes
timony is considered and then the superior market for this grain
over the prices ruling in the marts in which Western grain must be
sold it will be readily believed that grain raising in Georgia leads
by a long distance the profits of the Western grower
We quote from the Atlanta Constitution of August 4 1885
In December last we had the pleasure of publishing the report
of the committee appointed by the contestants to award the premi
ums offered by Geo W Scott Co of this city for the largest
yields of cotton and corn where Gossypium Phospho only was used
as a fertilizer As will be remembered the results of the contests
as given by this committee headed by the Commissioner of Agri
culture for Georgia astonished the whole country and must have
been very gratifying to the manufacturers of this well known fer
tilizer We now have the report of the committee who were
charged with the duty of making the award of premiums offered
by the same parties for the best yield of wheat and oats under the
same conditions
The most remarkable and interesting feature of the contest is the
yield of oats on land fertilized last year with Gossypium only and
planted in corn or cotton last year and sown in oats this season and
without the use of any additional fertilizer or manure being used
this year made an average yield of one hundred and eight bushels
of oats to the acre showing conclusively that Gossypium greatly
benefits the crops into the second season
The following is the report of the committee who were selected
by the parties contesting for the premiums
Messrs Geo W Scott Co
Atlanta Ga July 18 1885
Atlanta Ga
GentlemenThe undersigned beg to submit the following report
of the results of the contests for the premiums offered by you for the
largest yield of wheat and oats on one acre of land respectively by
the use of your Gossypium Phospho onlyTHE PRODUCTIONS
369
BEST YIELD OF WHEAT
First Premium 100 awarded to B F Hudgins Decatur postof
fice DeKalb county Ga Yield 6495 bushels wheat Used 600
pounds Gossypium and no other manure
Second Premium 50 awarded to S N Rucker Alpharetta post
office Milton county Ga Yield 2825 bushels wheat Used 1000
pounds Gossypium and no other manure
Third Premium 1 ton Gossypium awarded to T N Delaney
Woodstock postoffice Cherokee county Ga Yield 28 bushels wheat
Used 600 pounds Gossypium and no other manure
BEST YIELD OF OATS
First Premium 100 awarded to Jeffry Hudgins Decatur postof
fice DeKalb county Ga Yield 13177 bushels oats Used 500
pounds Gossypium and no other manure
Second Premium 50 awarded to A P Redmon Rome postoffice
Floyd county Ga Yield 12140 bushels oats Used 400 pounds
Gossypium and no other manure
Third Premium one ton Gossypium awarded to L B Tolon
Jonesboro Clayton county Ga Yield 86 bushels oats Used 400
pounds Gossypium and no other manure
BEST YIELD OF OATS
Made on one acre of land planted in corn or cotton season 1884
on which Gossypium only was used and on which no additional
manure or fertilizer was used this season
First Premium 10000 awarded to B F Hudgins Decatur P
O DeKalb county Georgia Yield 12981 bushels oats Planted
in cotton season 1884 and 835 lbs Gossypium used and made 1263
lbs lint cotton No fertilizer or manure used this season
Second Premium 50000 awarded to A P Redmon Rome post
office Floyd countyGa Yield 114 65 bushels oats Used 200 pounds
Gossypium 1884 No fertilizer or manure used this season
Third Premium one ton Gossypium awarded to W L Huff
Bellevue Talbot county Georgia Yield 8060 bushels oats Used
375 pounds Gossypium 1884 No fertilizer or manure used this
season37o
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
The reports were made out in substantial compliance with your
printed instructions and blanks and were considered on their
merits The details of all the tests are herewith submitted
J T Henderson
Chairman
J J Toov
W P Robinson
R J Redding
B H Vaughn
CommitteeAPPENDIX
The following information was not received in time for insertion in the body of
the work
Methodist Episcopal ChurchIn January 1866 Bishop Clark
of Cincinnati with 10 ministers all white organized this church
in Georgia at Atlanta Nearly all the members then enrolled were
white In 1876 it was found expedient to erect two separate con
ferences coterminous in territory each embracing the State tb3
Georgia Conference including the white membership and the Savan
nah Conference composed chiefly of colored members The following
are the official statistics for the year 1884
Conferences
Georgia Savannah
Ordained Ministers 29 82
Communicants 3033 15422
Church Edifices 74 174
Value of Church Edifices 40525 130170
Sundayschools 53 181
Officers and Teachers 288 941
Pupils 2170 9989
Of institutions of learning the Georgia Conference has one semi
nary of high grade each at Ellijay Gilmer county Mt Zion Car
roll county and Stockbridge Henry county
The Savannah Conference one seminary each at LaGrange and
Waynesboro and the Womans Home Missionary Society have
established an Industrial School at Savannah
Zion Methodist Church ColoredAll efforts have failed to
secure any official statistics of this churchINDEX
Academy for the Blind
Accadian Group
African M E Church
Agricultural Geology
Agricultural products223 325
Alluvial lands99108109 111 H6
Altamaha River
Atlanta situation of
Atlanta and West Point RaUroad
Atlanta University
Americus Preston and Lumpkin
Railroad
293
83
285
92
327
117
9
21
301
274
301
Andrew Female College 278
AngloSaxon Race 205
Angora Goats suitable range for in
Georgia 352
Apatite 130
Apples333 334
Apricot 340
ArchseanTime 7S
Area of Georgia 8
Original 15
Asbestos 132
Asparagus 354
B
Bacon Hon A 0 254
Banks of Georgia 308
Banks List of 310
Bapist Churches in Georgia 285
Baptist Primitive 287
Baryta 127
Benevolent and Charitable mstitu
291
343
tions
Bermuda grass
Bituminous shale 8
Blind Academy 292
Black shale 7
Blue grass 3oO
Blue Ridge Mountains 23
Bottom lands99 108 109 111
Boundary of the State 7
Branch College 266
Brecciated conglomerates for mill
stones 139
Bricks materials suitable for 130
Broomsedge for pasturage 349
Brunswick and Western Railroad 302
Buena Vista Railroad 302
Buhrstone90 158
Building Stones 133
Butler Female College and Male Inst 278
Butt Edgar M 253
C
CabbageVI 355
Capacity of Georgia Soil under High
Culture369
Carboniferous Formation 87
Catholic Church 29
Cauliflower 355
Causes Affecting Climate 38
Cements and Mortars Materials for 137
Cement Hydraulic 158
Census of 1870 229
Census Comparison of 1870 and 1880 235
Central Cotton Belt Lands of the 104
Central Railroad of Georgia 302
Cenozoic Age 89374
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
Character of the People
Chattahoochee River
Water power of the 158
Tableof
Chattoogata Mountains
Chazy and Trenton Groups Lands
of the
Cherry
Clarke University
Clays
Climate11 35
Relation of to Man
Suitableness of to Man
Causes Affecting
Climate Comparative61
Comparison of Georgia
witi England
With Southern Europe
Climatic Notes
Clinton Group
Clover
208 Coal 127
10 Coal Measures 87
101 Code of 1882244 245246
180 Coast Region 114
83 Coast 10
Cohutta Mountains23 7681
94 Columbus and Rome Railway 303
340 Constitution Government and Laws 237
279 Constitution of 1877 237
132 Coosa River 10
72 Copper Ores 123
37 Corn 359
67 Corundum 139
38 Cotton Production 359
65 Cotton Manufactures 328
Crab Grass 345
64 Cretaceous 88
65 Lands of the 95
41 Cucumber 355
87 Cumberland Presbyterian Church 289
348 I
D
Deaf and Dumb Institution 293
Department of Agriculture 259
Devonian Age 87
Diamonds 140
Divorce Laws 246
Domestic Relations 246
Dominant Race The 205
Drainage 23
Drift 91
Dugdown Mountain23 76
DyestoneOre 118
E
East Georgia213 224
E T Va Ga Railroad 304
Economic Minerals 118
Egg Plant 355
Educational Institutions 257
Elberton AirLine Railroad 305
Elevations Above Sea Level16 2634
Population
According to 16
Female Asylum Savannah 295
Fig The 341
Field Productions of the State 357
Flagstones 136
Flatwoods84 98
Flexible Sandstone79 139 140
Emory College 268
Errors of Census 1880 225
Etowah and Deatons Railroad 305
Etowah River 10
Waterpowers of the 167
Table of 182
Executive Department 243
External Relations of Georgia13 14
Flint River 10
Forests 12
Fort John P 253
Fossil Iron Ore 118
Analysis of 121
Fruits in Georgia334342INDEX
575
G
Gainesville and Dahlonega R R 305
Galena84 85 122
Garden Peas 385
Garden Products 352
General Assembly 239
General Character of Georgia 3
General Surface Features of the
State 18
Geology11 73117
Geological Formations Table of 93
Georgia A Strong Outline View of 7
A State for Home Comforts 330
Area of 8
Original 15
Boundary of 7
Climate of3572
External Relations of 13
Form and Dimensions of 8
General Character of 3
General Surface Features of 18
Government of 237
Latitude and Longitude of 7
Natural Divisions of10 18
Original Area of 15
Georgia Situation of 7
Topography of8 1834
Georgia Academy for Blind 292
Georgia Institute for Deaf and
Dumb 293
Georgia Lunatic Asylum 291
Georgia Pacific Railway 306
Georgia Railroad and Banking Co 305
Georgia State Agricultural Society 297
Gneiss 79
For building purposes 134
Gold 124126
Government of Georgia 237
Grapes 337
Graphite 130
Granites 79
For building purposes 134
Granitic Lands 1
Gravelly Lands96 100
Grasses13 342
Green Sand Marl 89
Griffin Female College 281
Grinding and Polishing Materials 138
Grindstones 193
H
Halloysite 133
HandBook of Georgia 254
Harbors 10
Hartwell Railroad 306
Hematite 118
Henderson John T 254
Herds grass 351
High Culture Capacity of Georgia
soil under 361
Homestead Laws 248
Howard Miss E L 255
Hummock Lands 108
Hydraulic Cement 138
Increase of white population 234
Independent Presbyterians 288
Indian Corn 358
Indian Tradition of Silver Mines 124
Institutions of the People 237
Inspection of Fertilizers 255
Irish Potatoes The 355
Iron Ores118122
Iron Ore Ridges Clinton 87
Islands 10
Isotherms 63
Itacolumite79 139 140
Janes Hon Thos P 254
January Mean Temperature of in
Georgia 5
Judicial Department 242
July Mean Temperature of in
Georgia 50376
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
K
Kaolin 133
Knox Dolomite 84
Kind of Rock 85
Knox Dolomite Lands of the 96
Knox Shale 84
Lands of the 59
Latitude and Longitude of Georgia 7
Laws Digests of 244
Laws of Georgia237 243
Lawrenceville Branch Railroad 306
Lead84 85 122
Legislative Powers 240
Lignite 128
Lime as a Fertilizer 143
Limesink Eegion89 90 110
Limestones or Building 135
for Cements and Mortars 137
Limonite 121
McLemores Cove 81
Magnesia 129
As a Fertilizer 150
Magnetite 122
Manganese 129
Manufactures 327
Manufacturing Investments 331
Marble 134
Married Women Rights of 247
Marietta and North Georgia Railroad 300
Marls 13
Marls and Peats141157
Marsh Lands 117
Master and Servant 247
Mechanics 331
Medical Colleges 282
Medical College of Georgia 265
Medina Sandstone The 87
Mercer University 269
Mesozoic Formation 88
Metals and Ores 118
Metamorphic Formation in Georgia 75
Rocks of the77 79
Millstones 158
Lithographic Stone 139
Lithographical Groups Table of 93
Live Oak and Coast Lands 115
Loams Brown and Red 94
Lookout Mountain23 81
Longleaf Pine Hills Lands of the 106
Longleaf Pine and Wire Grass Re
gion
110
Lunatic Asylum 291
Louisville and Wadley Railroad 306
Lowlands of the Central Belt 108
Lucern 348 349
M
Millstone Grit The 139
Methodist College The 279
Methodist Episcopal Church 371
Methodist Episcopal Church South 283
M E Church in America The Col
ored 285
Methodist Church Zion 371
Methodist Church Protestant 371
Methodist Episcopal Ch African 285
Mica 131
Mica Schist 79
Middle Georgia99 213 224
Middle and Northeast Georgia
Lands of 99
Minerals 11
Minerals used as Pigments 126
In Chemical Manufactures 128
As Fertilizers 129
Mineral Map of Georgia 118
Mineral Waters 141
Mountains in Georgia8 2023
Heights of above sea 26
Mountain Range for Stock 351
Mulberry The 341INDEX
377
N
Natural Divisions of the State 10
Nouvaculite 139
Nectarine f
Newspapers and Periodicals 3
Negro Race The 209
Negroes Moral Character of 210
Northeast Georgia Lands of 99
Northeastern Railroad of Georgia 307
North Georgia213 224
Northwest Georgia 92
Table of Liiho
logical Groups in 93
Oats What Georgia can do in rais
ing
368
Occupations of the People 216
Ocmulgee River 10
Waterpowers of the164107 187
Ocoee Conglomerate for Millstones 139
Ocoee Group 83
Ocoee River 10
Ooher 126
Okefinokee Swamp lu
Surveys of the 3334
Ogeechee River 9
Old School Presbyterians
Onions
Oostanaula River
Opal
Orange the
Orchard Grass
Ores Metals and
Origin of the People
Origin of the Negroes
Orphans Home N Ga Conference
Orphans Home S Ga Conference
Outline View of Georgia
288
355
10
140
341
350
118
205
211
294
295
7
336
355
Patrons of Husbandry 253
Paleozoic Formation 80
Kind of Rocks of 83
Peach the
Pear the
Peas
Peats i0
Analyses of I55
Penal Laws 252
Personal Property 319
People the 205
Phosphoric Acid I50
Phosphate of Lime i29
Pigeon Mountain 81
Pigments Mineral used as 126
Pine and Palmetto Flats 113
Polishing Materials 139
Population aggregate 214
Population centres of 217
Population by Age Sex Nativity
and Race 215
Population of Principal Cites 215
Population Town and County 214
Population Wealth and Occupation 212
Potsdam Group 83
Lands of the 98
Plum the 34
Piumbago 130
Primitive Baptists 287
Presbyterian Church 288
Productions
Productions Gross and Net 320 32L
Productions Manufactured 324
Protestant Episcopal Church 289
Protestant Methodist Church 284
Public School System 257
Pyrite 128
Q
Quarternary Age590 Quince the
34J378
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE
R
Railroads319 328 299308
Railroads Bks and Newspapers299315
Railroad Commission 300
Railroads effect of on value of
property 329
Railr ad Elevations above sea233
Railway System of Georgia 299
Rainfall12 42 53 56
Red Ocher 127
Red Land of Northwest Georgia 94
of Middle and Northeast Ga 99
of Southern Georgia 105
Red fossiliferous iron ore 118
Refractory Minerals 130
Relative increase of races 225
Religious denominations 283
Remarkable yield under high cul
ture in Georgia361369
Rie Crop The 358
Ridges 9
Rivers 9
River System of Georgia 9
Roofing Slates 136
Rome Railroad 307
Rotten Stone 139
Roswell Railroad 307
St Marys River 10
Sand and Pirje Hills 104
Sandy lands 97 100
Sandstone and sand 132
Sandstone for building 130
Sand Mountain 23
Sandersville and Tennille Railroad 307
Satilla River 9
Savannah Female Asylum 295
Savannah Florida and Western Ry 307
Savannah Griffin and N Alabama
Rairoad 307
Savannah River 9
Water Powers of the 174179 185
Savannahs 114
Scenery 10
Scotch and Irish Immigrants 206
Sea Islands 117
Section of the State List of counties
composing the 213
Shorter College 295
Sections Population by212 224
Shoals of the Chattahoochee160 164
of the Ocmulgee164167
of the Etowah167169
of Yellow River 171
of South River172174
of SavanDah River 176
Silurian formations 83
Silver 132
Silver Mines Indian traditions of 124
Slates for roofing 136
Slaves their devotion to masters 211
Snap beans 354
Soapstone 132
Soils 10
Soils of Georgia capacity of under
high culture 361
Soils of Northwest Georgia 92
Soils of Middle and Northeast Ga 99
Soils of South Georgia 104
Soluble Silica 150
Sounds 10
South River waterpower of the 172174
Southeast Georgia213 224
Southwest Georgia213 224
Southern Female College The 280
Specular Iron Ore 121
State Agricultural Society 253
State ColLge of Agr and Mechan
Arts 265
Stone Coal 127
Strawberry The 356
Subcarboniferous formation 87
Lands of the 94
Sugar Production possibilities of in
Georgia 358
Superior Courts 242
Supreme Court 242
Syenite for building stone 134INDEX
379
Table of areas population and
wealth 218
Table of population and wealth by
race 221
Table of population and wealth by
sections 224
Table of Lithological Groups 93
Table Lands 97
Climate of the 45
Talbotton Railroad 308
Talc 131
Taxation 24 241
Temperature and Rainfall table of41 43
Temperature in Relation to Alti
tude and Latitude4445
Temperaure monthly and diurnal
changes of 46
Temperature mean annual 47
Means of Jany and July 50 52 53
Maximum 51
Temperature Minimum 52
Distribution of population
according to 53
Table of monthly seasonal
and annual mean71 72
Tertiary 89
Surface features of the 8S
Kinds of rock of the 90
The People origin and characteris
tics of 205
Tide Swamp Lands 116
Time Blue and Red in Georgia 14
Topography8 1834 76 81 89
Relation of to the rocks 2426
Tourgee Judge 225
Trenton 86
Triassic 88
Trap 88
Tugalo River waterpowers of the 177
U
Unitarian Church 291 University of Georgia
V
Villes Lectures
263
255
w
Watermelons 356
Waters mineral 141
Water powers158 203
List of arranged by
counties180 203
Water divides 9
Water sheds 9
Weather tables form of 40
Wealth of Georgia 317
Wealth territorial distribution of 318
Wealth distribution of according
to investment 318
Weather notes 1757188256 61
Weather records 40
Weather proverbs 66
Weleyan Female College 271
Western and Atlantic Railroad 308
White people of Georgia The 205
Wheat large yield of on the coast 357
Wheat and oats what Georgia can
do in raising 368
Whetstones and grindstones 139
Wire grass346 350
Wire grass regionHO 113
Y
Yellow loam lands 106
Yellow ocher I27
Yellow river water powers of169172
Young Female College 277
Zion Methodist Church
371A40Q
SI
UNIVERSITY OF G EO R GIA Ul F3 R A RIE
3 SIDfi D3b 3TMD